#Be prepared for tag vomit because there is going to be a LOT
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
First art for 2024 đł
Would you believe me that this drawing took me more than three days to finish? đ I wanted to draw something ship-related, and I found a reference image that is perfect to draw my favourite ships.
I might draw part 2 with more of my favourite ships if I'm up to it.
Reference:
#Lady Belles-lettres' art#Be prepared for tag vomit because there is going to be a LOT#bubbline#mv2#fredpheus#orphrick#noise x noisette#phobitor#Phobos x auditor#Jostonio#ferrygabe#gabv1el#Maryvera#buttonblossom#button blossom#trickjeb#2bhank#adventure time#ultrakill#identity v#idv#pizza tower#the amazing digital circus#tadc#madness combat#The Jostonio one is probably my favourite#Really proud of how it turned out#It was one of the hardest to draw because of Antonio's hair#Okay end of word vomit
62 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Hits Different (...'cause it's you) (1)
 I trace the evidence, make it make some sense Why the wound is still bleedin' 
PAIRING: kim mingyu x reader
SYNOPSIS: Kim Mingyu was the first friend your brother had brought home for dinner. Fast forward a couple years, his toothy smile and pierced ears would wedge their way into a permanent place in your heart. Nail to a coffin, never to escape.
or;
in which you get rejected by the only boy you've ever loved; a rejection you can't quite shake off.
GENRES: based off of 'Hits Different' by Taylor Swift, brother's best friend!au, brother!seokmin, fluff, angst, smut (in part 2) [MINORS DNI], friends(?) to lovers, university!au.
PLAYLIST: right here!
WORD COUNT (full fic): 40k (im actually embarrassed)
Part 1: 20.2k | Part 2: 20k
masterlist
WARNINGS : slowburn, angst, fluff, mingyus a bit of an airhead and an ass, reader has a hard time managing her feelings, lots of frustrated tears, one sided pining, user toruro x minghao make an appearance, swearing, there's another woman (gasp,,,,,but shes cool so), Nayeon is a darling, Seungcheol is kinda annoying here but we love him, smut tags in part 2
(Comments from @toruro): "oh shizzle", "yeah bitch", (on jihyo) "mother", "ME X HAO FIRE EMOJI", "men (derogatory)"
[A/N]: Tumblr is annoying and won't let me post the entire 40k in one go so i have to break it up (part 2 is out tomorrow!!!) i hope you guys enjoy this, thank you for all the love on the teaser, i hope this is able to live up to the hype, thank you so much for being patient with me <33 (ty @toruro for encouraging me when i felt shit ab this gkjnrgvkjrng and beta-ing ofc)
As someone who could vomit at the mere thought of throw-up, you tried not to stare into the toilet bowl as you emptied your guts in this questionable club bathroom.Â
It was proving to be easier than youâd anticipated, naturally, when your eyes were blurred with bubbling tears. Were they because of your wretching or the feelings that churned in your heart? You canât be entirely sure, nor can you find yourself having the mental strength to figure out. Thereâs a banging on the door behind you, one that sends your already aching head into a hurling spin.Â
âOpen the door, I have water for you, itâll help!â You hear Mika blare from the other side, concern lacing her voice.Â
You try to blink the tears away but they cascade down your cheek anyway, rubbing at them furiously before preparing to haul yourself off the disgusting bathroom floor. Taking a deep breath was a horrible idea, you realize when an atrocious mixture of scents hit your nostrils, cringing visibly.Â
Washing your hands at the sink took you another five minutes, scrubbing furiously at your palms and nails with the dollar store soap the club graciously placed in a fancy dispenser, pumping more than a normal amount to rid yourself of the paranoia of tainted hands.Â
Unfortunately for you, your palms were tainted with entities beyond mere soap and waterâs powers.Â
It was evident with the way you exited the bathroom feeling perhaps worse than you went in. Mika was nowhere to be seen in the hall, moving along to the private room where the rest of the group was to find her springing up as you enter.Â
âYou werenât answering, so I left. Here, water, I told you to be careful with what you drink; you havenât had a bite to eat either.â She reprimands.Â
âSorry,â you smile sheepishly, not having a reasonable excuse to give her.Â
Joshua peeks over her shoulder, âYou feeling any better?âÂ
The water is slow to go down as you sputter before replying in a hoarse voice, âYeah. Way.âÂ
To be fair, the water did help. But it was you who was the problem, blaming the alcohol for the behaviour all your friends knew perfectly well where it was stemming from. Not a word was said though, for your sake or their own. You wrap up quickly after that, Joshua insisting to drop you off home himself, quoting how Seokmin would have his head if he left you in the hands of a taxi driver in this state â age gap be damned. You can only thank him as he pulls up to your destination, hoping youâll remember this in the morning to return the favour in the future.Â
âBefore you go, can we talk for a second?â he piques, halting you as you remove your seatbelt.Â
âSure, yeah. What is it?âÂ
âIâm not gonna ask if youâre doing alright, not when youâre gonna give me the same answer as always. ButâŚplease take care of yourself. Youâve been drinking quite a bit lately, and it canât be helping you at allâÂ
You listen to him silently, not a thought in your brain. But you nod anyway.Â
âThanks for looking out, Shua. IâmâŚIâm probably not gonna be going out for a while, youâre right,â you reply, quietly, a small smile on your face that you can only hope is reassuring.Â
âI donât mean lock yourself up, either. You donât give yourself a break and then try to make up for it by drinking your self faint every week, thatâs never gonna help you. You know that.â He speaks in a soft, soothing voice, a hand coming up to pat your hair before landing on your clasped hands on your lap. âYou know what, Iâll pick you up tomorrow night, we can go the fair just me, you and Seok-âÂ
âI have class tomorrow.âÂ
âLike showing up hungover is gonna help you retain any information. Just skip.âÂ
You sigh a deep exhale, deciding to simply be upfront. âI kinda just wanna stay home for a while, going outâs kinda making it worse. I think rotting in front of my laptopâs what I really need right nowâÂ
Throwing in a tinkle of a laugh, you hope youâve sold yourself.
âAlright,â he sounds slightly unconvinced but doesnât push you further, âIâll drop in to bother you tomorrow though, donât try stoping meâ
âOkay,â you say, smiling a little wider. âIâm gonna go now, goodnight.â
âWait!â he stops you once again, right before your about to shut the door. âHave you talked to Mingyu at all?âÂ
âThereâs nothing to talk about, Shua. NightâÂ
With that youâve slammed the door of his car shut, missing the ghost of a âgoodnightâ that leaves Joshuaâs lips as he watches you walk inside the building.Â
âAnd stop staying out so late at night! What were you supposed to do if Joshua wasnât there?â Seokmin rants as he walks back and forth grabbing you water and pills as you finish your forced breakfast.
âTake a taxi?â you suggest sarcastically.Â
âWhat? And get me called to the station to identify your body parts when some dude decides he wants to play cannibalistic butcher?â he screeches, and it has you wincing and grabbing onto your head at his volume. You dramatize it a little, hoping heâd shut it with his nagging if you gained some extra sympathy. He doesnât stop talking, but he does tone it down.Â
âWhatever, Iâm not going out anymore.â You push your plate and bowl away as you hop off the stool and stalk off to your room, making as much noise as possible in the process.Â
Your brother calls after you, but you donât stop. Your head was pounding,Â
âAre you gonna take your meds? HELLO? Or do you enjoy the feeling of having your head split open?â he slams open the door of your room mid-sentence, going on at your blanket-clad figure on the bed.Â
âIâm going back to sleep.â
âNo, youâre taking your fucking meds.â A cup of water is thrust into your hands as you pick up the pills from Seokminâs open palms, swallowing before he decides to shove it down your throat himself.Â
He waits on the edge of the bed, checking to make sure you actually swallowed the pill instead of hiding it under your tongue like youâve done since you were kids.Â
âIâm not stopping you from going out if thatâs what you think I mean,â he starts, a lot softer this time, and youâre taken back to your conversation with Joshua last night. âYouâve been going out and coming home wasted a lot more than normal lately. I donât know if itâs because your college agendas are finally catching up to you or what.â
âIâm justâŚMy friends are always out and I wanna be with them, itâs normal,â you grumble, disappearing deeper into your sheets.
âYouâd tell me if something was bothering you, right?âÂ
âYeah, yeah, now shoo. Your voice is making my head hurt worse, I doubt Advils are immune to your yapping.âÂ
âFine, fuck you tooâ he mumbles, leaving the room only to pop back in a second later. âMom called last night, told her you were at a study group. Might wanna call her back before she catches a flight herself.âÂ
You wave two fingers up in a salute from your flat position on the bed, hearing him close the door. You donât sit up until you hear the TV blare from the living room, knowing he had parked himself on the couch and has his attention diverted.Â
The headache wasnât actually that bad, you just really wanted to be left alone, and your brother had a habit to do the opposite when asked, so it had to be done.Â
What on Earth were you supposed to tell him, anyway? That his best friend in the whole world rejected his sister on the spot when she confessed her decades long feelings? That she was ruining her liver and kidneys every weekend over a rejection? By his best friend in the whole world?
Yeah, thatâs an easy conversation.Â
Snuggling into the covers you try not to think back to the abomination that was your birthday party just a few weeks ago, but your thoughts yank you there anyway, as if to remind you of every wretched detail of the encounter like it was wasnât already burned into your frontal lobe like a brand.Â
You were on a high; too happy, too excited. Itâs not like you were expecting anything for your first birthday at uni anyway, you were too old for pink blowout parties and too young for the madness of college level clubbing. You were excited for takeout with your brother, to sit in front of the TV for the rest of the night, maybe even stick a candle in one of your burgers and call it your cake. Plans were changed when you walked into your home, ready to wind down for the night and celebrate in your own way.Â
It was a full house, food and drinks everywhere, complete with a loud âSURPRISEâ as you walk through the door. You remember hugging both your brother and Mingyu when they tell you they did all of this for you, an overwhelming feeling overcoming you as you grip them tight, hoping itâll transfer all the gratitude you couldnât express.Â
Youâre breathless as the night progresses, trying hard to focus on the conversations at hand, trying to be a good host. Failing miserably, you canât force your gaze from wandering every few minutes, searching for Mingyu in the crowd, watching him move his mouth as he talked, throw his hair back as he laughed, smile that beautiful, beautiful smile of his, perfect teeth on display.Â
It had been bliss these past few weeks, the lingering smiles he would give you, the flirtatious attempts never gone unnoticed. The smoothest of words slipping right off his tongue as he gave you eyes that twinkled and sparkled and blew air directly into the embers in your heart. You would still yourself as they would happen, like the mirage would crack and shatter if you even dared to breathe; it felt unreal. After all these years, you realised soon, Kim Mingyu may have began to like you.Â
Youâd be lying if you said you were completely sober when it happened, drinks were passed around and as the birthday girl you didnât seem to have a choice to back down, already a little hot and wide eyed barely halfway through the night.Â
And when Mingyu doesnât interact with you all night, you go to him as the numbers in the house dwindled, cornering him as he collected bottles in the kitchen.
âHey!â, he sounds enthusiastic, âYou having fun yet?â
âYeah, thanks again for doing this.â your remember fidgeting with your fingers and nails, digging them into each other as you let yourself spew.Â
âAre you gonna say thank you at every chance for the next six months? It's your first birthday away from home. Besides it was Seokâs idea, I just helped out.â He had said, beaming.
âMingyu, can I talk to you about somethingâŚ?â
You sigh loudly as you replay the memory, face pushed into the covers as you bite back a scream at the blood rushing to your head.Â
Stupid. Idiot. Absolutely brainless.
âOh.â He had breathed out when you had spilled your entire heart out to him standing in that kitchen, visibly taken aback at your abruptness. âIâŚIâm sorry Iâm not quite sure what to say.âÂ
You still remember that sickening feeling, that big ball of junk and emotions that sank lower and lower in your abdomen, settling a deep hurt in your chest that made it difficult to breathe.Â
Laying in your bedroom, weeks after the fact, you can still feel your breathing go slightly erratic at the memory, hot tears springing your eyes, burning before you wipe them away. You were aware how baffling it was, how you were letting it affect you to this degree, but you justified it with the years you had remained quiet, yearning on the sidelines.Â
You deserved to wallow in this pit.Â
At least thatâs what you thought. But after last night you wonder if you had stopped indulging in the sorrow and let it ruin you instead. A sigh escapes you at the thought of ending yet another night in a dirty bathroom, makeup smeared and guts removed, misery becoming the only thing you were allowed to feel in the aftermath.Â
You reach for your phone on the bedside table, flicking through your unread messages, barely registering a word as you leave them opened and unanswered. There wasnât an ounce of willpower in you even after a full nightâs sleep, turning your phone off before shoving it in your bedside drawer, forgotten. You take a moment to stare at the ceiling, having no energy to get up to turn your lights off. Until the doorbell sounds.Â
Of course you knew who it was the second you heard, but the voice paired with your brotherâs conversing outside was enough to have you catapulting out of bed. You slap your hand over the switchboard, turning off all your lights, moving across the room to pull your curtains shut, cascading complete darkness in the room. You fly under the covers as a last effort to convince, covering your face with the sheets just as you hear a knock.Â
The door creaks open slightly as Seokmin calls out your name.Â
âAre you up? Mingyuâs here, he brought coffee.â He whispers slowly. You donât respond.Â
He calls out your name one more time before you hear the door click shut. You donât move till you hear his muffled voice on the other end, âSheâs knocked out, her head was hurting, better let her rest.âÂ
Heat pricks the sides of your face as your body finally relaxes, borderline embarrassed at how you were hiding from him like a middle schooler who thinks sheâs in love. Which you were at one point; now you're a college kid who thinks sheâs in love.
You try not to focus too much on the sounds coming from outside, burying under the covers to attempt at sleep for real this time. Eyes screwed shut, you canât help but open them at every other intonation. There was no way you could figure out what they were saying if you tried, between the door and the TV, it was all a taunting buzz in your ears.Â
You do end up falling asleep. But only after you hear the droning of the TV turn off, and the distinct goodbyes as the front door clicks shut.Â
Keeping to your promise, you stay away from late nights for the next couple of weeks. Joshua so far as commends you for declining invitations, offering dinner on him on one particular phone call.Â
âYou know, I was serious when I said I was proud of you.â Joshua voices solemnly as you attempt to cut a strip of meat onto the grill. You snort as a response.Â
âI wasnât like, an alcoholic, youâre making it sound worse than it was.âÂ
âIt was still bad for it to affect you in that way. Takes a lot to get back up from heartbreakâ
âEspecially one thatâs lasted for nearly a decade.â You sigh as you give up on the meat, handing the scissors and tongs over.Â
âAre we still talking about that?â He raises his eyebrows.Â
A smile makes its way to your face, nibbling on a radish, âNo.â
âGood. Because we need to talk about if we want our noodles hot or cold.â
âSeok! SEOK! Where the fuck did you put my pimple patches?â Your screams echo across the house yet garner no response. Opting to yank open the fridge, you dig through through the box of face masks to find them possibly laying at the bottom, forgotten. Seokmin bounds into the kitchen, towel in hand as he pats at his damp hair.
âWhat?âÂ
âNothing,â you huff, shoving the unfruitful box back into the cabinet, "you used up all the patches.â
âPatches? Pimple patches? Weâve been out for a month, just use this tube in the drawer.â Pulling open the drawer, he rummages for a moment before emerging with a sickly yellow tube of what looked like poorly marketed toothpaste.
âYou want me to put this on my face?âÂ
âYeah, it works, zit on my nose was gone by morning.â He stuffs the tube back in the drawer not before squeezing a small amount on his fingers to dab on your face.
âEw, get your dirty hands away from my face.â You grip his wrists before he tries to move in further.Â
He does nothing but shush you, shaking off your hands as you grumble in silence, letting him finger paint on your face. You move up to fix a roller on your head, undoing it before rolling the bit back in, resulting in another âtskâ emitting form your brothers concentrated face.
âOkay, enough! I donât have that many zits.â You pull away as Seokmin moves to wash his hands.Â
âAre you going to bed right now?â He asks as you move over to the door.
âYeah. Iâm not going to sleep, though.âÂ
âGyuâs coming over, you were asleep when he was here last too.âÂ
It seemed as though every bone in your body rattled against your flesh.Â
âWhen is he coming?â You ask quickly, frozen in your spot.Â
The doorbell rings.Â
âRight now, I guess.â He snickers to himself.
You can only watch in mild horror as he moves to open the door, words escaping you. You follow behind him, trying to stop him, yet not doing much other than reach the front door yourself, fingers frozen yet mildly trembling.Â
âWait!â You finally whisper-shout, âDonât open it!âÂ
Seokmin pauses to give you a look, âWhy? Heâs seen you look worse, itâs fineâ
The door wrenches open before you can protest any further, a cartoonish moment of the hunched figure of you, hands out in a nearly there grip. Youâve failed, and the chorus of âheyââs reach your ears in almost a mocking manner. Thereâs a conscious effort on your end to not look up too high, keeping to chest eye level for your own sanity. What you find once your vision clears from the white blur, is that thereâs not one, but two people at the door.Â
Mingyuâs brought a girl.Â
Standing behind the door meant there was no immediate attention on you, which should have been a perfectly good opportunity for you to book it to your room, but you donât. You stand there instead, staring at the back of their heads like a child in wonder.
Once you are noticed by your brother, he winces at your appearance, a silent apology, like he didnât know about this new guest either. Or he was apologising for what he was about to do next, you wouldnât know, because you wouldnât be hearing him out when you throttle him later.Â
âThis is my sisterâÂ
All three sets of eyes are on you now, a moment of silence as they take in your appearance. The grandma nightgown, in all its blue and collared glory, does absolutely nothing to boost your confidence in front of the very pretty lady, whose hair cascades down her back, whose skin stands as clear as a summer sky.Â
âHi!â She breaks the awkward silence first, âIâm Jia, itâs nice to meet you! Iâve heard a lot about the both of you.â
What?
âMingyu has a hard time keeping his mouth shut, Iâm not surprised.â Seokmin tries to joke as he motions for the couch in the centre of the room. You catch him kicking a stray sock out of the way as he urges them to sit.Â
With the way your brother is acting, you donât doubt this is his first time meeting this girl. Mingyu is yet to clarify why he would bring a friend to the house unannounced, but something tells you you already know. You remain on the sidelines, inching away to the hallway slowly, trying your hardest to not bring attention to yourself.
âI havenât seen you around campus ever, are you new?â Seokmin prods, his voice slightly on edge.Â
âOh, um-â Jia begins but is cut off by Mingyu as he speaks for her.Â
âJia doesnât go to our uni, we met at Seungcheolâs, weâve been dating for a couple months.âÂ
There it is.Â
âOh! Couple months? How come I didnât know?â You donât miss the hurt laced in your brother's words, your fists clenching slightly at the oncoming silence.Â
âThatâs on me, sorry. Itâs justâŚI didnât want anyone to know âcause I thought he was playing around when he said he liked me, I wanted to see if he was being real or not.â She laughs nervously, and you see the back of her head move as she talked. You canât help but note the arm thatâs swung across the back of the couch where she sat. âPlease donât be mad at him! I promise it was me that stopped him.â
You donât hear too much of what happens afterwards as you slip away into the crevice of your bedroom, standing in the entryway in absolute silence, attempting to absorb what you had just witnessed outside. Approaching the full length mirror on the other end, it takes a lot out of your to bring yourself to look straight into it, regretting it immediately as you acknowledge your appearance.Â
Of course, the woman who actually succeeded in winning over the man that rejected you had to witness you in the unappealing yellow paste that your brother graciously dotted all over your face, not leaving the giant rollers in your hair to cut you any slack either. You could cry about it, but you donât. Instead you lay back in your bed, sniffling in the dark, just as you had the last time Mingyu was over.Â
Itâs significantly easier to drown out the voices this time round, especially when your mind is preoccupied with a couple months. Your birthday was a couple months ago, does that mean they started dating right after that conversation? Or were they already offical and you had waltzed in with your princess dreams about your brotherâs best friend being in love with you.Â
It made perfect sense at the time, and no sense at all anymore as you wonder why on Earth he was being so forwardly flirty with you if there was another girl all along. Thereâs a bitter taste in your mouth as you recall how he had quit perceiving you altogether after that night, and you canât help but mentally commend Jia for testing him by keeping it quiet. Especially when he was going around flirting with his best friendâs sister.Â
It didnât take long for you to guage Mingyuâs reputation when you first dropped into university, the senior having made himself a reputation none less similar than he had in high school. He was popular, but with his outgoing personality and a face like that it was hard not to be liked. Your brother was right there beside him, living it up as carefree college kids, suddenly remembering he now had a little sister to tend to. You were grateful for the both of them for being there to help you take your first baby steps, all the rites of passage and which professors sucked the least, not leaving the leaky water fountain to never drink from.Â
That was when Mingyuâs (supposed) advances had begun.Â
Youâre projected back to first semester, when both of them had dragged you to the same couch outside, talking about an âimportant thing you should knowâ.Â
âYou walk into class one day, expecting nothing out of the ordinary. Your professor drones on as usual, your classmates look bored as usual, youâre tired as usual. But then!â Seokmin breathes in sharply, and you hear Mingyu bound to the other side of your vision, emerging on the opposite end of the room with a backpack swung over his shoulder.Â
âThe man of your dreams walks byâŚâ Seokmin continues and you snap your head towards him in a panic, suddenly afraid he had found you out. Heâs busy though, making ethereal hands in Mingyuâs general direction, while the latter walks in comedic slow motion like heâs in a K-drama b-roll, complete with passes over his hair and a nonchalant yet controlled expression.Â
âWhat is this about?â It comes out snappier than you had intended, but youâve had one scare already.Â
âJust!â your brothers hands turn from graceful to clenched, like it was you he was trying to squish you for interrupting him, ��Listen, alright?âÂ
âThe man of your dreams walks by,â he goes back to his narrator voice, âand you wonder where heâs been all your life. You start talking, youâre enamoured. You start thinking about introducing him to your parents, what your weddingâs gonna look like, what your kids are gonna look like!âÂ
Your face is becoming increasingly warped the more you listen to him speak, not being able to fathom where this was going.Â
âBut no!â Itâs Mingyu that speaks this time, pushing a jolt out of you as he slams the backpack on the floor, pointing directly at you for added effect, âYouâre better than that!â
âWhat the fuck-â you start, but are shushed by a physical finger on your lips as Mingyu shushes you. Seokmin slaps his hand away.Â
âOur point is, that youâre probably gonna come across someone who you think is your next boyfriend.â Your brother continues, âBut lucky for you, you have two seasoned professionals here to tell you that itâs nothing but fresherâs fever.âÂ
âItâs a new place, new people, loads of new experiences; youâre bound to latch on one of the first couple pieces of meat. Our advice is donât, because it will happen to you. But you also now know that your just in a deluded stage right now. Give it a semester before you start dating people, trust.â Mingyu finishes for Seokmin as he thumps down on the couch next to you.Â
âSo all of this was just another stay away from boys lecture?â You raise your eyebrows.Â
âYes and no. You can date whoever you want,â Seokmin answers coolly before quickly adding, âbut not right now.â
It was laughable, the thought of latching onto another person when youâd been trying exactly that for years. To have anyone catch your eye, to have anyone sweep you away from this madness that came in the form of Kim Mingyu. Neither of these seasoned professionals had a thing to worry about though, because you werenât latching on anything that came out of this institute. You had already done so, in a stage more impressionable than this, years and years before any of them knew of the dangers of young girls and new boys in their vicinity.Â
âOkay, I know youâre like on a self inflicted party ban and all thatâŚâ Joshua starts the second he places himself at your table, still haggard looking from jogging across campus.
âDonât even try.â You warn with filled cheeks.
âGirl, let him finish.â Nayeon chides next to you.Â
You exhale through your nose heavily, going back to pick at your tray as Joshua continues.
âCheolâs throwing a little party tonight to celebrate the end of midterms.â He starts, âYou should come, it's only gonna be a handful of people.âÂ
âA handful?â You repeat, unable to bite back the amusement in your voice.Â
âCome on, your brotherâs going as well! Youâll be fine, I promise weâll keep you in check.âÂ
âI donât need to be kept in check, Iâm fine.â You grumble.
âPerfect! Nothing stopping you then, Iâll pick you both up at 8.â The words are barely out of his mouth before heâs back to sprinting out the vicinity, garnering looks from oncoming traffic, off to his next pestering destinationÂ
âI donât think Iâd explicitly agreed.â You voice.Â
âHe got what he wanted.â Nayeon snorts, âWhatever, weâll get ready at my place after this.â
âWerenât you guys worried about me? Now youâre actively dragging me to parties.â You drop your utensils onto the tray.
âToo much of either isnât a good thing, you went from forgetting what home looks like to exclusively holing yourself up in there.â She stabs a piece of potato with a chopstick and tries to pry it in your mouth. âBesides, Cheolâs parties are always super intimate, theyâre all gonna be people you know, donât worry.â
âSuper intimateâ, as Nayeon had put it, had amounted to at least fifty people as you take in the crowd at the floor of the house. Despite not being packed to the brim, it was still coming out to look like a full house, random items already scattered across the floors in true frat party fashion.Â
âDo you want a beer?â Nayeon asks, dragging you to the kitchens by the hand as you crane your neck to spot people.
âUh, no. Is there juice?âÂ
âUm, thereâs a questionable looking fruit punch.â she wrinkles her nose at the blaring red bowl on the counter.Â
You sigh, grabbing a cup, âIâll risk it.â
Joshua was air the second he had walked in with you, whisked away to socialize with his own hoard of acquaintances, leaving both you and Nayeon to fend for yourselves. Youâre yet to spot your brother, granted youâd only been here a mere five minutes, his rowdy demeanor making him quite easy to spot in usual circumstances.Â
Taking a casual sip of the electric red liquid youâre forced to make a face as you register the flavour, alerting Nayeon, who was too busy fiddling through multiple crystal bottles.Â
âWhat? Is it bad?âÂ
âWhat the fuck is that?â You sputter in astonishment, wondering how the bowl was already half empty. âWhoâs drinking this stuff?âÂ
She grabs the cup from you before taking a gulp herself, emerging the same gagging mess you were, eyes watering at the taste. It seemed almost comical when Seokmin shows up behind her, waiting to greet only to find both of you doubled over. His eyes move over to the potion in Nayeonâs hand and passes a knowing look.
âHeâs brought The Whole Shabang out of retirement.â He states like it was the obvious answer.
Nayeon spits first, âAre we supposed to know what that means?âÂ
âCheol got drunk one time in freshman year and mixed every ounce of alcohol he owned into one big bowl of despair. We retired it last year when the bowl broke and stained his counters. But anyway, beginners are supposed to dilute it before downing it.â
âThatâs great and everything but why is it so red?â You ask.
Another voice speaks from behind you, turning around to find Seungcheol himself. âThereâs an entire thing of food colouring in there, gives it an edge donât you think?â
âIâm scared of you.â You deadpan, a sour expression remaining on your face.Â
Seunghceol is quick to suggest the backyard for some fresh air to distract from the flavour itâs left in your mouths, commenting on the nice weather. Neither him nor your brother stick around for too long though, dipping at the holler of their names somewhere inside. Youâre comfortable though, despite being blocked off by a concrete railing, the stairs make a nice haven for the both of you to lie down and stare into the clearer than usual sky. Cheol was right, it was nice outside.Â
âI canât lay down like this, I need to get a drink.â Nayeon announces not even five minutes later.Â
âWhy didnât you get one when we were there?â You groan, but she doesnât respond as she hops back inside, throwing a promise to be quick in the air behind her.Â
The wall supports you as you deflate into it, legs sprawled across the steps in disarray. Nobody could see you anyway, taking full advantage as you practically manspread. The side of the pool thatâs in your vision is empty by grace; calm save for the giant flamingo floaty that bobs itself into view from the edge of the wall you lean against. A breathy laugh leaves you at the sight.Â
The railing on your other side is mostly concealed, you can still make out the wicker sofa set, complete with an unlit fireplace. Itâs unoccupied, for the time being, as you register a conversation floating closer and closer to your ears. Wondering if Nayeon had brought friends, you stand up quickly to look over the railing to check for her face over the sliding door that leads inside.Â
Thereâs no Nayeon in sight.Â
But there is Mingyu.Â
His mere presence knocks your butt back onto the concrete the second you see him stumbling over the threshold with a hoard of his friends, nothing short of his picturesque party strut. There was little reason for you to hide from him at all, considering the very possible notion that he would look right past you if you happened across his line of sight. Space floating in, heâd ignore you for your sake or his own, perhaps even both.Â
For now, heâs seated himself with a few other people on the wicker sofas, leaving you hugging your knees to your chest, head on the concrete wall with the lingering feeling akin to that of a trapped mouse. Closing your eyes, you blow out air in an attempt to relax yourself, take light of the situation youâve found yourself in. You could get up and leave in this very moment, possibly go unnoticed if you stalked back inside before they began their rattle not meant for your ears.Â
And yet, you find yourself unable to move, not even when you hear their topic shift to Mingyuâs new beau. Suddenly you wish youâd moved inside the moment you saw him.Â
âWas it you that stopped Jia from coming to parties?â You hear somebody ask.
âWhy the fuck would I do that?â Mingyu grumbles, he pauses and you assume heâs taking a swing of his drink. âWe started going out and suddenly she didnât wanna come, thatâs fine though, it isnât her vibe anyway.â
Thereâs a snigger that moves across everybody seated, you hear loud thwack before Mingyu speaks again, âWhatâs so fucking funny?âÂ
âThis girlâs made you work for it, huh?âÂ
âIsnât that like, his brand? Donât look at me like that, youâre the one yapping about liking a challenge all the time.â
âYeah, remember Minji?âÂ
âI still think she was only pretending to not like you, her clique was always smacking at her to straighten up when youâd come over like we couldnât see everything.â You could almost hear the eye rolling.
âChange the subject, will you?â Mingyu proposes, sounding exhausted at the prodding already.
âI apologise for the ex talk and nothing else.âÂ
Thereâs a pause for another choke of laughter across the group, and you wonder what it was that they found so funny.Â
âI donât know if I should say thisâŚâ Somebody begins, but is cut off by Mingyu.
âThen donât say it.â He snaps, but you donât miss his own jest.Â
âI honestly thought you were gonna date Seokâs sister at some point. I mean, common consensus is that bagging your best friendâs sister is⌠what youâd call a challenge.â
What the fuck.Â
You feel your eyes drifting closed at the turn this conversation has taken, wishing to simply fall asleep at what itâs come to. Somebody speaks up.Â
âNah, thatâs like, the grand slam prize, that one comes after heâs done hanging with the side quests.âÂ
The situation is making itself out to be something out of a fever dream.Â
Mingyu tsks, and you note a jostle happening through the gaps of the railing. âIâm leaving.âÂ
You find yourself hugging yourself tighter, eyes shut like he wouldnât be able to see if you couldnât see him. Not that it was possible unless he peered directly through the railing in his peripheral.Â
âOKAY! Okay! Weâre kidding.â Thereâs a pause. âOkay, but reallyâŚâ
Another pause, this time longer. You hate how you can picture the ghost of an exasperated smile on Mingyuâs face, a bite of his lip perhaps, dejected at the shoulder with his longing, distant look. You hate how your mind fills the gaps of him the railing wonât allow you to see.Â
âSeokâs not the type to beat me up if I dated his sister. And besidesâŚâ He sighs, halting his words.
âBesides what?â Somebody chimes in.
âIâm not interested in going after someone whoâs chased my tail for the past fifteen years.â
Thereâs a chorus of hisses and ohâs, a few bounts of laughter in their disbelief. You can feel your stomach twist, heat pooling your figure.Â
It wouldâve been better if his words had hit you like a gong, maybe the aftermath wouldnât have felt as horrid. But the connotations crept up on you like a million spiders making their trek up to your brain, waiting to stick their crawlers in the bits that would allow those words to hold meaning for you. You can feel the electric red of Seungcheolâs god awful concoction begin to rise up in your throat like bile; burning, imprinting.Â
Mingyu had said what he had said. And everything was in itâs place, in finality.Â
Despite the nearly four year age gap, you and Seokmin had co-existed without the semblance of an older-younger duo. It was mostly owed to Seokmin's shy nature, and his difficulty making solid friends. That, however, didnât last long as your brother progressed through middle school.Â
You had met Mingyu for the first time when Seokmin brought his first ever friend from school home for dinner.Â
Despite being barely nine years old and half spoon fed by your mother at the same table, the prospect of Seokminâs new friend was equal to you having a new friend â which caused enough excitement as you brought your favourite cartoon books into your brotherâs room to show this new person after dinner.Â
As the following year progressed, you saw less and less of your brother, and more and more of newer faces of âfriendsâ that you werenât allowed to play with. It was distressing enough to be told by your mother that something of your brotherâs was not yours, but even more so when you were kicked out of the room by Seokmin himself for the very first time.
It wasnât as trauamtising as it felt in the moment, because you grew to find your own group of friends, doing the same as youâd kick your brother out for being annoying â except unlike you, he was doing it on purpose.Â
Mingyu was a recurring face, one that was nicer to you on the days your brother was meaner, more forgiving on the days your relatively new middle school was relentless. He fit himself in your life easier than you had realised, more comfortable than you soon found you were comfortable with.
âDid you take my guitar picks?â Your brother bursts into your room just as your about to fall into your after school nap, grip loosening on the book in hand.Â
Jolting awake at the sound of loud voice, you donât respond as you attempt to orient yourself.Â
âWell? Did you?â He demands again.
âWhat? No, I donât know where your stupid guitar pick is.â You grumble. âGet out.â
âItâs not in my room that has to mean you took it, where is it?âÂ
Mingyu emerges from behind him, hand on his arm as he tries to pull his iron grip off of your doorway. âItâs probably just in your bag, you havenât even looked!âÂ
Kicking the covers off, you sit up in a disarray, progressively annoyed at your brother for ruining your perfect descent into dreamland.Â
âI donât have shit, you just suck at keeping tabs on your stuff!â You grit.Â
Thereâs a stagnant pause as he stares at you from the doorway. You can sense it coming. And it does.Â
âMOM! SHE JUST SWORE!â He yells into the hallway, bounding to where your mother was, leaving an unsure Mingyu in your doorway.
Surprisingly, you were just glad he was gone, wanting to melt back into the covers. You make eye contact with Mingyu. âI really donât have it.âÂ
âItâs probably in there somewhere, heâs just not looking.â He mumbles, standing a little awkward. âUm, go back to whatever it was, Iâll close your door.â
He does so, allowing you to finally slump back into your pillows to go back to your nap.
You find out quickly that you couldn't sleep after that.
The controller is becoming increasingly uncomfortable to hold. It doesnât help that youâre brother is chewing on his four additional pieces of gum behind you on the couch, making obnoxious comments about your gaming form.Â
Youâre also sitting a foot away from Kim Mingyu on the floor, with whom youâre forced to battle out on Mario Kart.Â
âWhyâre you clicking the buttons so hard, chill out.â You heat Seokmin say, continued by his wet chomping right by your ear.Â
âHow hard is it to chew with your mouth closed?â Mingyu grits.
âWhat? Like this?â Seokmin leans over to Mingyu, chewing even louder, mouth wrenched open and closed right into his ear. Mingyu makes a sound before falling to his side, covering his ears at the ghastly sound, pushing him back with his free hand to shut him up.
You barely crack a smile at the unfolding, watching them continue to wrestle half on the floor. Itâs noisy when you set your controller down, chest heavy, unfolding your legs to walk into the hallway to your room. Unnoticed.Â
You only reemerge to feed yourself, inspecting the fridge for possible leftovers. Settling on an apple, youâre closing the fridge when you see Mingyu walk in, seemingly taken aback to see you there. You freeze with your mouth still attached to the apple to take a bite.Â
âOh! Whereâd you go when we were playing? Didn't notice you gone till I got him to spit that wad of gum out his mouth.â
âUh, just tired. Took a nap.âÂ
He hums in response and you're just about to leave when he starts talking again.Â
âHey, did you move the popcorn somewhere else? Couldâve sworn it was in here last week,â he mumbles as he rummages through a cabinet.Â
âOh. Um. Itâs in the pantry.â You move before you can think, grabbing the box and slamming it on the counter, pausing briefly before reaching for the popcorn bowl and setting it on the counter next to it. âHere.â
You donât wait for a reply before grabbing your apple and moving out the kitchen, only to bump into your brother at the door.Â
âWhereâve you been?âÂ
âNapping,â you say, moving around him to go your own way but are stopped yet again as he calls for you.Â
âWeâre gonna watch a movie! You can lie on the couch.âÂ
Turning around, you catch sight of your brother still in the doorway, and more intriguing, Mingyu also expecting an answer from inside the kitchen behind him. You gulp as you attempt to remain casual.
âNah, Iâm good. You guys have fun.âÂ
Youâre nearly at your door when you hear your brother speak. âShe didnât even ask what we were watching.â
Nayeon catches up with you before you notice, pulling your headphones away from your ears to announce her presence, not slowing down as you walked to campus.Â
âAre you still upset about that Mingyu thing?â She asks when noting your silent demeanor. âWe talked about this, come on.â
âYeah and we concluded that itâs not an easy thing for me to just get over.â You huffed.
âYou know what heâs likeâŚâÂ
âWhich is why I shouldâve seen this all coming.â You turn around the corner with her.
âThatâs not what I meant either.â
âI donât know what came over me that day. I was doing so well for so long and I had to go ruin it because Iâm â I deluded myself into thinking I had a chance.â Youâre breathing heavily when you find a table in the air conditioned common room, yanking your bag off and slumping into the sofa. âNone of this wouldâve happened if I just shut the fuck up.âÂ
âWhat wouldnât have happened?â Seungcheol plops down next to Nayeon, butting into the conversation.Â
âArenât you intrigued.â Nayeon muses.Â
âEspecially when itâs none of my business.âÂ
âCharming.âÂ
âAnywho,â he sighs, throwing himself back against the couch. âIâve been tasked with rounding people up for an assignment.â
âAre you gonna experiment on us?â you ask, referring to his chemistry major.Â
âNah, this is for an elective. Faculty needs volunteers for a photography class.âÂ
âSo they need models?â You ask.
âI mean, anyone who signs up is automatically a model, so yeah they need models.âÂ
âAre we getting paid?âÂ
âYou get to say you modeled for me.âÂ
âHow convincing.â Nayeon deadpans.Â
Youâre stifling a snicker as you see Joshua walking up to where you were sat, planting himself next to you.Â
âWhatâre we talking about?â He asks, pulling his laptop out almost immediately.
âNothing, just how Seungcheol needs a reality check,â you sigh.Â
He barely acknowledges the comment, going straight to business typing away. âHey, you're staying for the summer right?âÂ
âEw,â Seungcheol voices.Â
âI am,â You confirm.Â
âFor what?â He sputters.Â
âIs this you offering to pay for a round trip?âÂ
He silences quickly after that, giving room for Joshua to ask his next question.Â
âAre your parents coming for your brotherâs grad?âÂ
âMhm, only for the night, though.â
âOh, did you hear back from the bookstore too?â he asks.Â
âIâm gonna apply right before break, Iâm swamped right now.âÂ
âLet me know when you do, the restaurant might need another hire, you could work there if you want.âÂ
You make a face. âAppreciate the sentiment but I donât think Iâm in the right state of mind to be working in customer service.âÂ
Joshuaâs hands freeze over his keyboard as he breathes out a delayed laugh. Nayeon mimics him.
âRight state of mind?â Seungcheolâs eyebrows are furrowed. âWait, what were you talking about before I sat down again-âÂ
Heâs cut off by a voice bellowing your name from across the common room. All four of you perk up at the sound, locking in on Mika aggressively pointing her wrist at you from yards away. You sit up with a jerk, checking the time. You were nearly thirty minutes late for your lecture.
âJosh, move.â You basically climb over him to get out of your seat, waving a hasty goodbye as you sprint to an exasperated Mika.Â
âIâve been waiting outside the hall for ages, you said weâd go in together!â she chides as you both speedwalk.Â
âSorry, I lost track of timeâŚâ You huff out a breath. âI just started talking aboutâŚwhatever.âÂ
âWhyâd you have that face on in there?â she asks.
âHuh? Oh, I was-â
âNevermind, I donât wanna know.â She picks up the pace and reaches the door before you do, rendering it impossible for you to speak to her after that.Â
Youâve forgotten about it by the time you come home to an empty house, both Mika and Nayeon in your arms. It doesnât take long for them to make themselves comfortable on the couch, looking at you expectantly like children waiting to be fed. You do that, courtesy of the half eaten pizza that sits on the coffee table.Â
âI think you need to get drunk,â Nayeon voices from her end of the couch.Â
Mika is immediate with her response, âDonât encourage her.âÂ
âHey!â You pout, âI havenât gotten drunk in a while.â
âKeep it that way,â she shudders, âdonât need another Mingyu fiasco.âÂ
Your chewing slows at the sound of his name, a strange feeling settling in your stomach at the thought of him. Setting down your half eaten slice, you brush off your fingers.Â
âI meanâŚâ Nayeon starts after a long pause.Â
âWe donât. Need another Mingyu fiasco, I mean.â You cut in.Â
âIf only heâd learn to shut up.â Nayeon grumbles, a sour expression on her face.Â
Mikaâs been shifting looks between the both of you, seemingly confused. âAm I missing something?â Â
Despite not having the intention, you find yourself telling her what you heard while enclosed in the staircase. You attempt to keep it concise, for the sake of your own sanity, but Nayeonâs grumbling is only pushing you deeper into a rant. Youâd be lying if you said you didnât let a couple frustrated tears make their way down your face.Â
Mikaâs response as brisk as your explanation was passionate, brushing over the topic quickly before you got too heated. You appreciated it.Â
âHave you considered signing up for the photography thing?â Mika asks.
âYou know, I was thinking about that too.â Nayeon pulls a finger up in signed patience to wait till she finished the remaining pizza in her mouth. âYou should do it. Itâll put your mind offâŚhim. Youâll be busier too.â
âI have a million things to do, Iâm busy enough.â You retort.Â
âYouâre busy studying at home. Where he could drop in at any point of day.â She points.Â
Your open your mouth to rebut again, only to close it as you fail to find a reason to deny her point. âOkay, still!âÂ
âJust â think about it, okay. Itâll put more on your plate but maybe itâll help.â
That was the last of your Mingyu talk, not that you could carry on when your brother comes slumping into the house after his class, stealing a slice of pizza as he makes his way to his room. Heâs slumped at the shoulders, and you egg him to take a nap before he collapsed on the living room floor.Â
Both Nayeon and Mika are quick to leave after that, leaving you with leftover pizza and your thoughts.
You sprawl your things out on the coffee table, taking advantage of the silent house to get some work done. Nayeon was right, as you think of the prospect of Mingyu entering at any given moment to bother your brother as a constant threat.Â
Itâs not until your prepping dinner with Seokmin that the project is brought up again.
âThereâs leftover Chow Mein Mingyu made yesterday, shove that in too.â He yawns as he pushes the box over.Â
You can only stare at the box in mild agitation, contemplating if you should simply chuck it into the garbage chute. Unfortunately, by experience, you knew Mingyu made really good Chow Mein, so you begrudgingly slide the opened box into the microwave to heat up, deciding youâd push Seok to eat it before you have a chance to take a bite.Â
Itâs silent while you eat, Seokmin still in a daze from his earlier nap, shoving spoonfuls of noodles in between bites of pizza. Itâs not until your halfway through eating before he jolts up slightly like heâd just remembered something.
âDid you hear about that volunteering thing from the photography department? They want models for some project.âÂ
âOh, yeah.â You pause, thinking back to what Nayeon had proposed. âAre you gonna sign up?âÂ
âNo, but you should.â
âI donât know, I still have a lot of prep for finals.â
âYou get extra credit if it helps,â he notes.Â
That was news to you. Thereâs a frown on your face as you deny, âNo, you donât.âÂ
âTheyâre doing it âcause they werenât getting the response they wanted. I found out just now too, theyâre gonna put it up on the bulletin tomorrow. Might wanna decide before then.âÂ
There were no questions asked after the realization, blue light of the laptop casting your face aglow in the darkened room as you hit the big blue Confirm button on the website. Skimming through the subsequent email, you find you wonât be needed till next week, the date and time making itâs way to your calendar.Â
Now, if you had known what the next week truly held for you, there was no doubt youâd be sending in a cancellation email at first chance.Â
But you didnât know. So you simply went to bed, falling asleep to the vague idea of searching for modeling tips on youtube during the coming weekend, entertaining the mild possibility that this might be the thing that puts you at peace at last.Â
The photography classes are held in regular lecture rooms, as you find out as you file into the sparingly filled hall at the date your calendar has graciously alerted you for. There was an image of a larger, more spacious area for a discipline pertaining to the arts, yet to be fair, the idea of having to create this form of art within a four walled containment did seem a little counter productive.Â
Nonetheless, you find yourself seated in a spare chair, waiting for the clock to hit nine on a Saturday morning for the shuffling professor at the front of the room to begin. Your eyes make passovers across the gradually filling room, searching for a semblance of Seuncheolâs bright blond hair to wave him over. Thereâs no sign of him five minutes before the minute hit twelve, and youâre thinking about slipping to the restroom before it can to kill the remaining time.Â
Thereâs another person filing into the room as you rise from your chair, and you pause in attempt to recognize Cheol in the grey zip up.
Except you donât find Seungcheol, not at all.Â
Mingyu is walking into the classroom, gaze sweeping across the hall as he seats himself in the front bottom row, head thrown back as he sifts through his perfect hair with his fingers.Â
You aren't sure why your brows furrowed like they did, or why you planted your butt back onto the chair with the force that you did; especially when all you wanted to do was book it out of the room in full velocity.Â
He was taking this class. Of course you knew that, especially when it was all he would yap about at any point he graced your presence.Â
You can feel your purpose in the room fade to nothing as you register him as a unit. You want to blame someone, but you know itâs all you fault. You knew heâd be here; if your mind had only thought fit to remind you at any point in the past week.Â
In regular Mingyu fashion, if heâd seen you, he does nothing to show it as you find him unraveling a loose thread off of his jacket. You keep your eyes on him, remaining mortified at your blatant disregard to the information that Mingyu was also in this class. Come to think of it, it was probably Mingyu who told Seokmin about the added credit in the first place. You want to kick yourself for not questioning your brotherâs apparent magical source of information.Â
Thereâs nothing that can be done as you feel Seungcheol finally slip into the seat next to you just as the professor in the front of the room begins to speak. Youâre not in the right headspace to make conversation, so you're grateful for the small acknowledgment as the professor begins to drone.Â
âEach student has been given a theme to work with, theyâre all different and given to the people whom I saw fit for the job. Youâll be receiving your packets with your theme today, so remember to pick them up from the front desk before you leave,â she begins.Â
âAs for your models,â she switches to the next slide over to reveal a spreadsheet full of names. âTheir names will be right next to yours, the photography students.âÂ
The entire room lurches forward as a unit, eyes squinted and whispers exchanged as they search for their partners in the sea of names. Seungcheol is zooming in on the picture he took with his phone, eyes zooming over to find his name.Â
âHey, I found yours!â he announces, moving the phone over to you.Â
Heâs zoomed into your full name on the screen, and your moving the picture aside to see the name across from it. Except, you find you wish you hadnât.Â
âKim, Mingyu.Â
If you needed more confirmation that the universe was simply against you, youâd gotten the message as you prayed the letters would morph into something else before your very eyes.Â
You seem to have been staring at the name for too long, because Seungcheol snatches his phone back from your grip to see for himself after you refused to answer his questions of what the name next to yours was.Â
âOh, itâs Mingyu! Thatâs easy, you're basically related.â
You wanted to slap him.Â
Before you can stop him, heâs yelling the boyâs name across the room amidst the growing chatter, the biggest, stupidest grin on his face. âMingyu! I found your model, sheâs right here!Â
You wanted to squeeze Seungcheolâs neck till his head popped off.Â
Mingyu turns around at the call, registering his friendâs words despite the growing noise. He registers you and you watch as he turns his head back at the projection, like he was confirming it was true.Â
Of course heâs as petrified as you are, if not more. But the embarrassment of his apparent disbelief made its hot way into your stomach and chest nonetheless, your breakfast threatening to make its way back up.Â
By the time the professorâs done with her bit and the room has begun to file out, youâve found yourself standing outside the lecture hall in uncomfortable movement, shifting your weight between both feet and fiddling with the straps of your bag. Every passing face sends a jolt though your stomach as you calculate how jarring it would be if you left right this second without seeing him.Â
You're counting his steps inside your head, how heâd shuffle for his name on the packet heâs meant to receive, counting in any conversation heâd start with a friend or with the professor. A thought occurs to you, and you wonder if he was searching for you inside. Youâre weighing between walking inside and leaving altogether when he makes the decision for you, walking out of the room, booklet in hand.Â
There goes the toast blaring its way back up your esophagus.Â
âHey,â he says unceremoniously.Â
You respond with an unreasonably meek âHi.âÂ
âSeok didnât tell me you signed up for this.â He points casually.Â
Well, Seok doesnât need to tell you everything.Â
âOh, I told him while he was like half asleep, pretty sure he thought he dreamt it.â
Mingyu snorts a little at that, a slight smile appearing on his face as he pictures a sleepy Seokmin.Â
âI can imagine,â he says, before heâs brought back to the matter at hand by you.Â
You clear your throat before you begin to talk, expression remaining neutral. âDo we need to get started right away?âÂ
âOh.â He seems a little taken aback at your forwardness. Like he didnât know why you didnât want to make small talk with him. âUh, I donât even know what theme I have yet. Iâll read over the packet and plan a couple things out before you have to come in.â
âThatâs great.â You hold on the straps of your tote. âText me when you need me.â
With that, you had spun on your heel and stalked away, not leaving room for him to retort with anything at all. You donât look back.Â
Nayeon can do nothing but gape as she watches you hold back frustrated tears, picking apart the grass under you as you curse the heavens for your horrible fate. Sheâs absorbing the situation as you wallow, finding the words to say.
âFuck, this is my fault,â she breathes out.
âNo!â You gasp out, furiously wiping away the irritating tears. âItâs not. I just forgot, itâs my own fault. You were right for trying to get me to do it, it justâŚâ
âYou canât ask to change partners?â she asks.
âI canât!â You wail, âIâm supposed to not care, how is this me not caring?âÂ
It was ridiculous. Truly. You were sobbing like a child over this, screaming about wanting to not care. But you did care. Too much. Nayeon can do little but hold you as you sniffle into her lap, feeling sick to your stomach at your own childish behaviour.Â
âWhy am I crying about this, this is stupid.â
âYouâre stressed, hon, thatâs it. Youâve got a lot going on and this just multiplied it.â Sheâs running a soothing hand over your back. âJust let it out, you need it.â
You emerge from your hunched position to sit up straight, sniffling a little less as you calm down. âShould I withdraw from the project?âÂ
âI mean, if you really want to,â she says softly.Â
âBut?â You sense her apprehension.
âBut, maybe you should give it a go.âÂ
You can only blink at her with wet lashes.
âThink of it this way. You need to⌠build resistance, keep yourself around him regardless. Thereâs bound to come a point where you start to feelâŚnothing.âÂ
âAre you trying to work exposure therapy on me?âÂ
âMaybe? If thatâs what it means. If you take yourself out of the project, it shows that you care. You need to pretend to not care before you can stop feeling the real thing.âÂ
Thereâs a pause as you attempt to find reason in her words.
âListen, I may be talking out of my ass, and if you do end up doing it, itâs gonna be hard â like a lot, butââ
âNo. Youâre making sense.âÂ
âI am?â She blinks, taken aback at the realisation that you may be listening to her. You nod quietly, âYouâre right, I canât keep running away.âÂ
âSo, youâre gonna do it?â She confirms with wide eyes.
Once again, you find it within yourself to nod.Â
Yeah. You were gonna do it.
Being in Mingyuâs presence and feeling nothing may be the goal, but you realise quickly itâs going to take you a while to restrain the trailing eyes that follow him wherever he goes. Nayeon had warned you, but you realise you may be slightly ill-prepared.Â
The theme is light. Vague to you but he doesnât seem too bothered by it. He isnât looking at you as he talks, eyes darting between the laptop screen and the plethora of papers heâs scattered on the coffee table. âI donât really have a colour preference for this one but a a deeper blue or a purple would fit pretty well with the sunlight on here.â
You can only nod along in mild understanding, most of your effort exerted on trying to keep your eyes on the screen where heâs pulling up a color wheel. âI probably have something.âÂ
âDo you still have that button up Seok bought you? The one with the stripes?â
You recall the deep blue shirt your brother had gotten you for your first in class presentation, picturing it hung still in your closet. âUh, yeah I do. Iâll wear it.â
âBring options, whatever fits the colours. No turtlenecks or crewnecks thoughâŚâ Mingyu continues to talk, taking notes for you in the process. Your mind, however, is somewhere else.
You hate how your mind takes you to a murkier place, one where the thought of him retaining memory of your closet pieces unprovoked has your neck tingling and your cheeks lifting. Trying to snap out of it before he notices your dazed expression, you pretend to flip through the couple papers in front of you, noting nothing.Â
âOther than thatââ heâs cut off by his phone ringing on the table. Both your gazes dart to the caller ID, and you immediately wish you hadnât as you register the pink heart on the end. Jia was calling.Â
He barely spares you a glance as he excuses himself in a mumble, something about being back in a second. You watch him leave through the cafe altogether, emerging on the other end of the glass walls in your direct vision. For the nth time that day, you find it impossible to tear your eyes away from his positively elated face, teeth out on display as talks to his girlfriend. You wonder what theyâre talking about, if her face is beaming like his own, wherever she is.Â
You zone out as you wonder what itâd be like to be the receiving end of an expression like that. To have something within you to be worth his smile, his mumbled pardons and his uninterrupted space. Thereâs a part of you that wonders if its greed â youâve gotten to see him nearly everyday for the past decade, perhaps youâve run your tickets dry.Â
You realise quickly that Mingyu is no longer in your line of sight as you feel a ruffle on the chair as he sits back on his seat.Â
âI think we can wrap up here, let me take the first couple shots before I can see where to go with it afterwards.â
You sense his eager want to leave, and you cannot help but beat him to it for your own sake.Â
âAlright. Iâll see you friday then.â SLiding out of your seat, you make a halfhearted attempt at shuffling his papers in a neater pile, throwing him a half smile before grabbing your bag.
He isnât watching you leave, you know that. Yet you find yourself refusing to slow down or look back till you round the corner, letting your shoulders finally slump and your pace to come to a temporary halt. It takes you another beat before you begin walking again, breathing in slowly as you navigate your way through the moderately crowded sidewalk. Nearly ramming into a fire hydrant, you shake off the seize that remains in your body, picking up the pace hoping itâd promote less thoughts.
It works, as you unlock your front door, finally shaking off the autopilot. Shifting to the kitchen is easy, rummaging the cabinets for your hidden stash of moonpies with the intention to devour the family box whole. Youâre contemplating texting Seokmin to bring you actual food as you make your way to your bedroom, wanting nothing more than to let your covers absorb all the feelings that make you human.Â
You find it unfortunate as you catch sight of yourself in the full length mirror and the outfit youâd put together before you had left. Your mind goes back to pandemonium as you take in the details, wondering why on earth youâd put in so much effort for a conversation that lasted less than an hour. You tear your eyes away before you begin to truly hate yourself, ripping your jewelry off as you make a beeline to wash your face clean of the makeup youâd put on.Â
It becomes increasingly difficult to look at yourself even in the bathroom mirror, moisturizer going on more aggressively than whatâs good for you. You feel a sting in the back of your eyes and owe it to the face wash.Â
Itâs easier once youâre in bed, your laptop at the ready, and a text on its way as you bug your brother to bring you your favorite burger and milkshake combo. You put your immediate faith in your moonpies for now as you rip the first one open, letting the sweetness bring you a deluded happiness.Â
âHis name hurts.â Your voice comes out echoey, the sound reverberating in the cavern of your chest. The shot on the table is inviting, but you canât help but feel nauseous at the thought of downing it. Your fizzled out sprite is being good to you, so you let it.
âHearing you talk about him hurts,â Mika slurs, slumping down onto the beanbag sheâs dragged onto the scene, joining you and Nayeon next to the couch.Â
Letting out a loud sigh that you doubt she can hear over the bass booming across the house, you settle to rest your head back on the couch backrest, staring into the ceiling. âImagine what itâs doing to me then.â
âI donât need to.â You can hear the exasperation in her voice.Â
âOh, hey, Hao!â Nayeon drags next to you and you lift your head up to see Mikaâs boyfriend join her on the already tiny beanbag. He huffs out a hey between a slight smile, slumping almost entirely on his girlfriend. She pats his hair in silent regard.Â
âI read this research paper about how they can delete the memories out of your brain squiggles,â Nayeon pops in.
âSince when do you read academic material for interest?â Minghao mumbles, fingers busy playing with Mikaâs hair.
The pair continue to bicker as your eyes trail across the moderately packed house, the party looking more lowbeat than any other Seungcheol extravaganzas. Not that you were complaining, but when you spot a certain someone, itâs hard not to.Â
Mingyu files into the kitchen with your brother in tow, beaming face evident over the island as he pours himself what looks like orange juice. Your mood is instantly soured.
âWhat study was that again?â You poke at Nayeon, the image of the man you wished for gone burned into your forebrain. She glances over to the open kitchen and realises what youâre talking about, coming around with a face of her own.
âThat oneâs gonna be a hard one to scrub out. But itâs okay, even the toughest stains succumb to bleach thatâs strong enough,â she sighs. Youâre barely listening to her analogy, not when heâs standing right there rendering it impossible for you to look anywhere else.Â
âYou sound like a commercial.â You can almost hear the crinkle in Mikaâs nose as she comments, and you canât help but breathe out a laugh.Â
The rest continue with their conversation as you remain quiet for most of the exchange, eyes filling your heart heavy with the way they remain glued to the figure far out into the kitchen. It was less about the fact that you just wanted to look at him and more of how it was forcing you to think about your predicament; something that was weighing you down yet something you couldnât help.Â
You canât be entirely sure how long you managed to stare without getting caught, but when Mika calls your name out harsher than expected, you snap around to divert your attention.Â
âHuh?â
âSixth timeâs the charm, huh? Get it together, heâs not gonna look at you,â she huffs as she slumps back onto the beanbag, alone this time as you note that Minghao is gone.
It takes you a moment to gather what she had said, mouth gaping open and close as you try to conspire a proper response. âI wasnât tryingââ
âNo. Save it. It was my fault for thinking I could sit here without having to sit through more of your Mingyu bullshit.â Sheâs shuffling out of her bean bag with mediocre difficulty, exasperation on her face as she trudges away to sit with her boyfriend and his friends on the seats on the middle of the floor.Â
The air seems to have knocked out of your chest as you find the capacity to process what just happened. Seemingly forgotten Nayeon was also here, you note the hand she places on your elbow as a sober attempt to get you to look at her.Â
The rest of the night passes in a nauseous blur, none that you could really make sense of. You bid Nayeon goodbye as you assured her youâd go home with your brother, waving goodbye to blurred taxi lights as she leaves you alone in front of a dwindling house.Â
The breath you let out is shaky as your feet remain planted on the concrete, the remnants of tonight passing over you as they came. Deciding you owed it to yourself, you let the tears well up in your eyes. As tired as you were of crying over what was essentially the same thing over and over again, you let yourself tire yourself out once more.Â
The party was over, and you knew that because you were walking home alone, hoping Nayeon would forgive you for lying to her. But you couldnât possibly explain the tear stains on your cheeks to your brother, not when he knew nothing. It was better that way; you refuse to be the person that potentially ruins a friendship thatâs lasted longer than any other. Â
You try to keep your sniffling to a minimum as you trudge slowly in the dark, not bothering to wipe your tears. Your stomping grows louder the more you grow frustrated with your thoughts, and it proves not too well for you. Thereâs a pair of headlights throwing light onto the oncoming street, illuminating you in the process. You want to kick yourself as the realisation settles in, praying the car would simply pass you. Considering the late hour and the fact that you were alone is hitting you at the worst time, wondering if you could pretend to make a call as you walked.Â
Itâs a black sedan that rolls up next to you, slower than whatâs considered a normal speed on an empty street. It honks and you nearly halt, owing to the shake that passes through your knees. It honks again, and you canât help but look to the side to find a window rolled down.Â
Mingyu sits on the driverâs seat, leaning over to the empty passenger side to grab your attention.Â
âThe Uberâs free! So is the driver,â he yells out the window. âHop in.â
âIâm alright. I kinda wanna walk.â You shift your weight between your feet, the distance adding an awkward feel.Â
âWasnât asking. Itâs the middle of the night, Iâm not letting you walk alone.â As he speaks, another car passes from behind him, slowing down. You note the look the other driver is giving you through the window, and itâs enough to convince you to step into Mingyuâs car.Â
âI think weâre way past the point of formalities, donât know why you hesitated.â He chuckles as he motions for you to click on your seatbelt. You fumble with it for a moment, his own fingers coming to the rescue to latch it on. You retract your fingers before they can brush with his own any further.Â
Settling into your seat, you choose to look forward as he picks up speed. âUhm, just wanted to walk, it was nice outside.â
âTake someone with you next time, itâs nearly midnight,â he warns.Â
Thereâs a twinge of annoyance that emerges in the back of your mind for some reason, despite knowing full well that he was right. You just didnât want to hear it from him.
Itâs silent for a bit as the radio plays an uncharacteristically upbeat tune, prompting you to wonder if it was just you who felt the atmosphere pressing in on your chest.
âDid you not bring your car today?â he asks out of the blue, eyes remaining on the road as you glance up at him. One look at his side profile and youâre turning your gaze away.
âNo, itâs at the workshop. I came with Nayeon.âÂ
âWhy didnât you leave with her?â
âIâŚâ You pause. âI told her I was gonna go with Seok.â
âHm. That didnât happen.â
âItâs like I said,â you mumble.
He hums again in response, dropping the subject.
âListen, are youâŚare you okay?â he starts again and it has you looking back up at him.Â
âWhy wouldnât I be?â You try to hide the bitterness in your tone but it proves difficult.
âI couldnât help but overhear but I was sitting right there. Hao was talking to Mika about something sheâd said to you, aboutâŚâ He trails off. âI mean, you looked a little upset, I just wanted to ask if you were okay.â
You bit your tongue. Hard.Â
He knew you were staring at him, he knew you werenât over him. He knew you were still standing on the same square confinement from months ago. Never changed.Â
âIâm fine,â you reply, snappier than you had intended.Â
âAre you sure? I felt like I shouldâve said something but Nayeon was right there so I thoughtâŚâ He sounds unsure and when you see him look at you, with eyes filled with an emotion that makes you nearly gag, you almost lose it. You did not want him to pity you. Nor care for you; especially when it came from a place that nullifies your feelings. You didnât want him to care for you for the sole reason that you were his best friendâs sister.Â
âMingyu, I think itâs best if you drop it.â
âOf course. But it might help if you wanna, you know, feel your feelings.âÂ
Fuck no, you werenât crying in front of him. Not when you're sure heâs noticed the tear stains on your makeup.
âMingyu, I said drop it. I donât need your help, I donât need to feel anything, I need you stop feeling like youâre obligated to care about me because youâre not.â The words come tumbling out before you can stop them, irritation laced in every snap and dent.
He says your name in an attempt to smooth you over. It only lands him in more trouble.
âNo, listen, I get it. Youâre uncomfortable about everything but you feel like you need to check up on me at the same time, and Iâm here to tell you that you donât have to worry about that. What happened, happened, and itâs my job to pick up the pieces because itâs my fault. You donât need to meddle.â Youâre breathing hard as you finish, finally settling back in your seat.Â
Heâs already pulling up to your building, heat still penetrating the silence. You unbuckle your seatbelt, mumbling a thanks for the ride.Â
âSeokâs staying at Cheolâs tonight,â he calls out as you shuffle out the door. âRemember to lock the door.âÂ
You stand sheepishly holding the open door as you nod quietly. âIâll see you tomorrow for the shoot.â
Middle school was harder than you thought.Â
Not that you expected it to be easy, but you remained hopeful nonetheless. Fifth grade came plowing for you with an unexpected vigor, which you were feeling especially as you gripped your red marked paper with a vice grip.Â
It was Mingyu who had found you on the kitchen island sniffling, waiting for your mother to come home and ask you for your dreaded test results.Â
You drop your head in shame (even more so) when he asks you the inevitable question of âwhatâs wrong?â Your voice comes out as a mumble. âI failed my first test.âÂ
He blinks as he stops in front of the fridge, opening it to emerge with a carton of chocolate milk and two monsters. He slides the carton over to you as he takes a seat on the other chair.Â
âWell, what did you get?â he asks as he pops his can open, ears studded black from the piercings heâd gotten done.Â
You mumble out the number in incoherence that has him hunching down to hear you.Â
âWhat?âÂ
âA fifteen!â you finally huff out in exasperation.Â
âHm. Better than me I think I got a two at some point. Donât worry about it, it's not the end of the world.â He says. âDâyou want me to turn that into a seventy five?âÂ
You look up confused. âHow?â
âYouâll see. Get me your test. And a red marker.âÂ
On that day, Mingyu aided you in your first con, pulling lines to turn the one into a seven right before your eyes.Â
âThere. Now donât let her look at it too hard or check your answers. And only give it to her if she asks for it.âÂ
He had left back to your brotherâs room with the spare can of monster, leaving you to stash your test into your bag and move to seat yourself in a more natural position. Youâd gotten away with it as your mother pats you on the back for your first attempt at a fifth grade paper, leaving you with a lesson to work harder, and a memory that stayed with you for years.Â
The following day is met with a pit of guilt sitting in your stomach before you could even recall the events of last night.Â
Thereâs little that you can do to prep as youâre supposed to change at the studio anyway, pushing the remnants of your makeup products into a pouch as a second thought. Your hair seemed fine, deciding youâd see to it if it needed changing when you got there.Â
You push your departure as far as you could, finding more things to do and more chores to finish before you were due to leave. It takes you a final look at the time before you finally decide to trudge to the door with your things. You cross paths with Seokmin whoâs only just coming home, looking worse for wear. He barely acknowledges you as he makes a beeline for his bedroom, disappearing.Â
Heâs probably fine.Â
By the time you get to the studio Mingyu is already in the middle of setting up, immersed in the switches behind giant studio lights. Itâs dark, save for the one studio light thats already on, casting a light on the white backdrop, a single stool sits at the front. Looking around, the place casts an eerie atmosphere, the unattended stations and dark back rooms casting a shiver down your spine despite the Afternoon light outside. Perhaps you were acclimated to the hustle and bustle in behind the scene videos of photoshoots, yet here it was just you and Mingyu.Â
He doesnât notice you come in right away, and youâre thankful for the opportunity to recast your words in your head, waiting to be uttered as soon as you say your hellos.Â
âOh, hey,â he says normally.Â
âHope Iâm not too late.â
âNo, youâre fine, Iâm nearly done setting up,â he says, as he switches the second studio light on, doubling the glow in the room.Â
âOh, okay.â Your voice comes out as an uncharacteristic whisper. âUh, listen, Mingyu, I just wanted to apologize about last night. You were only asking and I was being too harsh.â
He picks up his back from his bent position to look at you, hand coming to rub the back of his neck. âOh, no, donât say that, Itâs me who should be apologising. I shouldnât have pried when you said you didnât wanna talk about it. Iâm sorry, really.âÂ
You're opening your mouth to rebut, nails clashing onto each other as your fidgeting gets worse, but you decide to end it. âWeâre both sorry, letâs just end this here.âÂ
Both of you have slightly uncomfortable smiles on your faces as Mingyu continues to fidget with his cables and equipment. It went smoother than youâd thought, silently thanking him for keeping it from getting awkward â more awkward than necessary anyway.Â
âThese ones are gonna be basic studies, establishing the usual studio lights in the beginning before we move to the more experimental shots.â He drags his own stool forward to sit directly across from you in front of the plain white backdrop. âDid you bring another black top?â
âI did, do you want me to change?â
âNot yet.â He positions the camera higher, looking like heâs ready. âOkay, relax your body. Shoulders back, chin down. Okay, now a smile, really small, barely there.âÂ
He snaps his first photo and you nearly knock yourself backwards on the stool, lights going off at the shot damn near blinding you.Â
âYou good?â
âI thought the flash was just gonna be your camera.â You frown, coming round.Â
âNah, youâll get used to it. Okay, back in position.â
He takes a couple more pictures, urging you to make miniscule changes to your poses, whatever feels good. You find yourself loosening up, your posture aiding you instead of working against you. âTry putting your hands on the stool, yeah like that, lean forward. Chin up a little more.â
The directions continue from behind the camera as he continues to flash away, and you do your utmost to not let the lights disorient you too much. He lets you take a break when you make a comment about the pure thermal energy in the room, your face no doubt shiny and red from the lights. Youâre done after you take a couple more pictures after an outfit change, rendering you free to leave within the hour.Â
âI think youâre done,â he announces, stretching as he leaves his own stool. âIâll send you deets for tomorrow, weâll probably get a lot more done.â
âOh, cool.âÂ
Gathering your stuff doesnât take you as you go up to tell him youâre about to leave. You find him fiddling with cables, packing everything up before leaving himself. You make a split second decision, dropping your bag before announcing yourself.Â
âLet me help.â
âHuh? Oh no, itâs fine. I just need to shove them in storage.âÂ
âThatâs alright, Iâll help. What dâyou want me to do?âÂ
âUh, Maybe unplug all the ports, and um, turn the lights on too, I guess. Itâs gonna get dark if you donât.â
Cleaning up was easier when those god awful studio lights werenât overheating the entire hall, collecting cables and putting equipment back into their places. It was over before you knew it.Â
âIs your car back from the workshop?â Mingyu yells from inside one of the side rooms collecting his stuff.Â
âNot yet, Iâm getting it back on the 15th. Ordered a cab.âÂ
âYouâre going home from here, right?â He emerges from the room, arms in the middle of slipping into his jacket. âIâll drive you.â
âNo, itâs fine I have to meet Nayeon at uni andââ
âEven better, I was going there too. Come on, I just need to kill the lights.âÂ
Youâre out of saviours, evident as you slide into his car, yet again with no choice. Itâs meant to be a short drive, considering the studio is barely ten minutes away from where you need to be, yet it feels like an impromptu road trip with the way the roads seem to stretch.Â
Itâs significantly less awkward than last night, perhaps owed to him not being as inclined to make conversation, unlike last night.Â
By the time heâs pulling up, you already have your bag in hand, a thank you frozen on your tongue as you register who it is thatâs standing outside the library. You groan internally as you see Nayeon waiting for you, immersed in something on her phone. Praying she stays occupied, you rush your, âthanks, Iâll see you tomorrow,â as you hope she doesnât see you slip out of the familiar car.Â
She does notice. Looking up at the sound of yout door opening, she catches clear sight of you stepping out of the car, Mingyu in the driverâs seat. You can tell sheâs subdued her reaction, but the eyebrows gives her away as they shoot up at the sight. Trudging up to her is a nightmare and a half, dreading the questions sheâs going to ask as you hear Mingyu rev away.
âAre my eyes deceiving me?â she breathes out, eyes wide, mouth open in jest.Â
âQuit it, I have work to get done.â You choose to lead her straight into the library where you know she wonât be able to ask you any more probing questions.
That doesnât seem to sedate her though as she continues to whisper a million questions, watching you pull your stuff out.
âI had a shoot with him today, he offered to drop me off and I couldnât say no!â
âOh my gosh!â she exclaims a little too loud, owing a couple nasty surrounding looks her way, including yours. She continues quieter, pulling your laptop away from you so youâd pay more attention to her. âHowâd it go? Did you pose all sexy for him, did he look nervous?â
âI did not pose sexy, I posed normally, because I have a conscience,â you snap, yanking your laptop back from her grip.Â
Sheâs smiling like an idiot, unaffected by your annoyance. âIs he gonna drop you off after every shoot? Oh my god! Donât you dare get your car from the garage, give it to Seokmin, or, or, tell them to keep it!âÂ
âNayeon, shush!â Itâs your turn to whisper shout at her gradually increasing volume, pushing her to quit leaning over the desks.Â
âOkay, okay.â She sobers up.
âIâm supposed to be getting over him, why are you so happy about this? Indifference, remember? It was you who brought it up.â
âYes, but you canât tell me it doesnât look, I donât know, like, you know!â
Once sheâs a little less giddy, you finally tell her about last night â leaving out the bit where he droppped you home for the sake of the library and its inhabitants.Â
âI mean, I know we aplogised and everything, but I felt a little less⌠on fire around him. Other than those stupid studio lights, those were turning the place into a sauna. But I could meet his eyes without hyperventilating,â you explain, eyes downcast as you speak.Â
âI imagine his eyes were covered with that camera anyway, but progress, I guess,â Nayeon comments.
âMaybe I needed to get mad at him to feel better, I donât know. But it feels like Iâm making progress for the first time.âÂ
âI told you this would be good for you, give it a couple more weeks and itâll be like Mingyu never happened.âÂ
It takes a conscious attempt to not scoff. Like Mingyu never happened to your heart. Thatâs a heart you canât recognise.Â
The first time Seokmin had brought girls over was a day you couldnât forget, no matter how hard you tried.Â
You were padding down to the kitchen, still bleary eyed and pyjama clad from your nap, making a beeline for the fridge to get a glass of water. Your trip is cut short, however, when you realised the living room was not as empty as you expected. Itâs a crowd (to your eleven year old self, anyway) of people your brotherâs age. You catch a couple familiar faces, friends of your brother who visited often, Mingyu is part of the lumps on the couch with them.Â
What stumped you, however, were the girls that were seated in between, eyes equally trained on you as everyone else in the room.Â
âOh, whoâs this Seok?â one of the girls asked.Â
âMy little sister. Dâyou wanna say hi?â he asked you, neck craned to look at you.Â
âUh. Hi,â you whisper, gulping.Â
Thereâs a chorus of hiâs that came bounding at you. You could feel the embarrassment creep up your entire body, feeling conscious for the first time in your life. They were staring at you. They were smiling, but you hated it.Â
You werenât thinking as you turned around to sprint back upstairs, not missing the tinkle of laughs coming from the living room.Â
âOh, sheâs cute,â you had heard. That had you nearly starting to cry.Â
Youâd be lying if you said your little crush on Mingyu hadnât started blossoming for a while at that point. Being younger meant you were constantly fighting to be seen, even more so when youâd do anything for Mingyu to look at you. Hogging your brotherâs bean bag until you were kicked out, putting sparkly clips in your hair before you went to the kitchen, laughing especially loud when you knew he could hear.
And yet, despite everything, for the very first time, you hated that Mingyu was looking at you, watching you idle and awkward while he sat next to a bunch of prettier, older girls.Â
That night was of many firsts, including the first time you had ever cried over Mingyu.
Mingyu claimed this was the last shoot, that heâd be done after this final set of shots.Â
Youâre having a hard time though, because heâs decided his studio for the day was gonna be at the top of a mountain at the asscrack of dawn.Â
âWe have fifteen minutes,â he announces.Â
âTo live?â You heave, crouching on the gravel to give your body a break.Â
âTill sunrise,â he interjects, reversing to get to your crouched figure. You feel him grab hold of the straps of your bag, swinging it over his own shoulder. âCome on, just a little more.â
âYouâve been saying that for an hour.â You groan, picking yourself up off the path to resume your trudging. Mingyu stays next to you this time.Â
âDid you pack your entire house in here, the fuck is this so heavy for,â he grunts.Â
âYou're the one asking for a bajillion outfit changes, Iâm just doing what you asked.âÂ
âOne change of clothes and a compact doesnât weigh this much, are you disposing a body up here?âÂ
âMight be yours if I don't see that damn railing in a minute.âÂ
âI think you're hungry,â he huffs out.Â
âI think I need to never agree to do this again.âÂ
âSalavation!â he yelps as he sees a vending machine in the distance, quite literally glowing (with its fluorescent lights).Â
âI donât need a water bottle, Mingyu, I need to lie down.â Your voice grows more gruff by the minute, legs nearly giving away.Â
âNo, the vending machine meansâŚâ He bounds up the last couple leaps to the glowing box with a burst of motivation. The slope turns flat at the horizon. âWeâre here.âÂ
Nearly falling to your knees at the sight of the long awaited arrival point, you drop to a nearby bench and lay flat on the stiff wood.Â
âHow long till I need to look presentable? Because if itâs anything under thirty minutes, Iâm tapping out.â You declare.Â
âI can give you five minutes, take it or leave it.â He barely sits down as he speaks while already unzipping his camera bag. The thought of lifting your arms is excruciating, so you rest your tongue and bite back a whine.Â
By the time you do find it within yourself to swing your legs back over the bench, the sky is shifting to a smoky navy, urging you to hurry up as you dry your sweat. Youâre cringing as you press powder on your unclean face, but power through the final touches as you stretch while standing up straight. Â
The first rays of sunlight are just coming through as Mingyu calibrates his lenses, trying to figure out the best shots in the limited time frame you have. You listen to him as he directs you where he wants you, contorting your face into something akin to faux serene. Itâs near impossible when the frown has molded itself into your face after what youâve put your body through today.Â
âThink happy thoughts.â Mingyu calls out from behind his camera.Â
âOh, Iâm thinking real happy thoughts. Like the ice cold shower Iâm about to take when I get home. My clean bed thatâs gonna be nice to me when I lay in it. The leftover pasta in the fridge. My moonpies.â
He has to bring his face away from the camera to throw his head back in a breathy laugh, smile as wide as it could go. It does things to you, but you ignore it.Â
The summit isnât entirely empty, noting a few people leaning against the railings, rendering it mostly quiet. All the more jarring becomes Mingyuâs phone as it blares into the silence, causing the both of you to jump at the sudden sound.Â
He checks the caller ID only to silence it and slip it back into his pocket.Â
You donât get to ask who it was calling him so early in the morning, but get your answer when he immediately announces heâs done with his shots. The sun is higher up at this point, casting a more even orange glow across all the eye could see.Â
You suppose heâs in a hurry to get home, seeing as he has someone waiting on him. âShould we leave then?âÂ
He swings the camera strap around his neck, forearms on the railing as he admires the view. âGive it a couple more minutes, I need to mentally prepare myself for the next hour.âÂ
Itâs hard for you to deny that, so you let yourself place your head into your crossed arms over the railing, staring into the glow. Itâs silent for a while as the rays hit your face, warming you more than youâd like. You donât make any effort to move though, deciding to appreciate the view while it was here, doubting youâd ever make the trek up here again. Not willingly, at least.Â
Thereâs a camera shutter that goes off next to you and you find Mingyu fidgeting with his camera as he tries to begin packing it up. You would help, but youâve found yourself refraining from touching anything when it comes to his actual camera setup, opting to watch as he disassembles his lenses and pushes buttons to power off.Â
By the time you're trudging down the path youâd come up from, itâs bright and sunny, rendering it warmer than before. Going down, however, is proving easier as you appreciate the reduced strain in your calves, letting the recent conversation take you to a smoother route.Â
âWhen dâyou think your gonna be done editing?â You ask at some point, the thought occurring to you that youâd only seen a couple pictures that heâd taken so far, oweing to his disapproval showing you all the raws before editing.Â
âKinda have to get them edited and annotated by the due date, so probably by the end of the month.âÂ
âDâyou think I could get the ones you edit?âÂ
âWhy? Dâyou wanna kickstart a portfolio?â he muses.
âI think itâs normal to ask for my pictures you took of me,â you grunt.
He laughs it off. âYeah, yeah, Iâll send them over.âÂ
Mingyu doesnât drop you off home this time, both of you slipping into your own cars at the base of the hiking trail, bidding your goodbyes. Youâd gotten an earful from Nayeon for getting your car back from the garage so quickly, and while sitting in a car with him wasnât so bad anymore, you choose to retain that distance regardless. This was work, Youâre doing this because you have to, and the stupid extra credit that roped you into this in the first place.
Alas, as you start your engine, eyes cast towards Mingyuâs number plate right up front, you canât help but feelâŚsad⌠remembering this was your last shoot. As emotionally vexing the experience was, you had grown to look forward to his discreet location pins and outfit plans, growing more comfortable with him by the meeting.Â
It almost felt like you and Mingyu were friends.Â
Your brotherâs graduation was an ordeal to say the least. Your parents flying in was a plus, getting to see them at least once for the summer, even if it was just for the day.Â
The night is wrapped up fairly quickly, a big dinner with yours and Mingyuâs family to congratulate the freed graduates from their academic shackles. It dials back when Mingyu announces heâs gonna take a summer course for now to keep himself busy, wanting to wait a little before job hunting. Seokmin seems to express the same, wanting some time off for himself before entering the corporate world.
Itâs when you get home and your brother is sending you all the pictures of today that you note one that stands out. It was of you and Mingyu, an inevitable one as your parents took turns to make sure everybody got solo shots with everyone.
Youâd applaud the enthusiasm, but it was particularly unfortunate for you when the camera was thrust into your hands as Mingyu and Jia posed for nearly fifty pictures. You wouldnât mind usually, but it just felt like a little too much in the moment.
Despite everything, you find yourself clicking on the Save button on the picture where youâre smiling a little too wide right next to him, for the sake of yourself.
Summer break rolls around with no more hiccups, if youâd count finals as anything other than strenuous. You were happy, with a new job to keep you company for the next three months as you lament not being able to go home.Â
Getting the job at the bookstore was easy, your shifts were reasonable and it didnât pay half bad. You wouldâve guessed they were desperate for a hire, but you appreciate the activity regardless. Itâs not really hard work, you find out quickly. Manning the desk, shelving deposits and restocking supplies. Monotonous tasks yet ones that you find yourself slipping into quite easily.
After the last shoot at the mountain, it was basically radio silence from Mingyu. Not being able to catch him the rare chance he stopped by the house, both of you swamped with the end of semester throw up. You doubt heâd noticed, and you despair at the fact that you did, even if it was just a little.Â
âOh, great, youâre here!â The owner greets you as you walk into the store, all smiles. She was a sweet lady, nicer than any other boss youâd ever had. âWas just waiting for you so I could leave, my daughter has a play sheâs putting on today!âÂ
âOh, sorry to keep you!â You rush to set your bag down as she picks up her own things, coming around from the table to take her leave. âHope the recital goes well, tell her I said good luck.â
âWill do.â She smiles before adding, âOh and, somebody called an hour ago asking about our book bundles, he said heâd come in to check but he hasnât yet. Thought Iâd let you know in case he asks about the phone call.â
âGot it,â you confirm, waving as she walks out the door, âIâll see you tomorrow!âÂ
Breathing out a sigh, you find yourself relatively free this afternoon, a slow weekday as you pick your current read out of your bag to get comfortable for the long shift. Youâre nearly through the halfway point when you hear the first jingle of the day, the bells attached to the door making their familiar chime
âGood afternoon!â You look up to greet the customer, dog earring your book before standing up from your seat.
The person whoâd walked in wasnât just any customer, you soon realise as you recognise the familiar shag of hair. Mingyu was here.Â
âOh.â You canât help but let it out when you register him, his own eyebrows shooting up at the sight of you behind the counter. Your next greeting comes out a little dumbly. âHi.â
âHey. Whatâre you doing here?â he asks, eyebrows furrowed as he takes you in.Â
âUm,â you glance at your obvious name tag. âI work here.âÂ
âOh, right, Seok mentioned you started working at a bookstore.â He throws his head back at the memory. âHey, was it you over the phone earlier today? Didnât sound like it.â
âOh no, that was my boss, my shift started like an hour ago.â You confirm.Â
âAh, I see.âÂ
The silence is awkward for about five seconds before you jump into action. âYou asked about a bundle over the phone?âÂ
âRight, um,â he pauses to fish his phone out his pocket, scrolling for something. âItâs Jiaâs birthday coming up, and thereâs this book series sheâs been wanting. Here.â
You need to remind yourself to pat yourself on the back for not shaking as you received his phone, mind remaining in the moment. âOh yeah, we have those. Let me grab âem for you.âÂ
He follows you through the columns of shelves as you navigate to find what he was looking for, stopping in front of the shelves. âThereâs three of these, I can put them in a sleeve for you. Probably put a bow on it too if you want.âÂ
âOkay, perfect. Do you guys have LPâs too?â he asks.
âUh, yeah. Hold on, let me put these up front.âÂ
You lead him to the back of the store. âThe selectionâs pretty small, the first shipment only came in like a month ago. Iâm not sure if youâll find what you want here.âÂ
âSheâs been talking about getting more LPâs after she got a new record player. Hasnât mentioned anything she wants though,â he voices, thumbing through the selection.Â
âWhat does she listen to normally?â You ask before quickly adding, âSo I can, maybe, help pick something sheâd like.â
âUh, older stuff? I shouldâve snooped before coming, fuck.â He mumbles, thinking hard. âShe barely plays it when Iâm around but most of her LPâs are like Frank Sinatra andâŚDuran Duran was it?â Â
âHmâŚâ You hum as you flick through the dated section of the stockpile, âHowâs this?â
Heâs taking a look at the record youâve handed him, scanning the tracklists on the back. âIâll get this, I guess. I can always bring her around to get more that she likes.âÂ
âDâyou want a bow on this?â You ask, referring to the books youâre putting into the set sleeve, âYou can pick your colour.â
Heâs quick to pick the lilac ribbon, watching you as you tape it prettily on the box. Youâre trying to curl the ribbon at the ends when he tries to make conversation.Â
âWhen does your shift end?âÂ
If the man wasnât quite literally buying a birthday present for his girlfriend (or if you had any memory of your own birthday), youâd think he was trying to hit on you. But heâs not. You know that.Â
âTen-ish. Closingâs on me so I could technically leave an hour early and no one would know.â You snort.
âEveryday?â he asks incredulously.Â
âMinus weekends, the family takes care of that. They just need someone for afternoons and evenings on the weekdays. Itâs not like Iâm taking summer classes or anything, and itâs easy work.âÂ
âWell, youâll be pleased to find out youâll most likely be available on the 27th of August, then.â He sing songs as he fishes his phone out to pay, a cheeky air in his expression.
You blink at him in confusion, waiting for him to explain. âWas I supposed to get that?â
He pushes his shoulders back, content expression on his face as he continues. âThereâs a cultural art exhibition in two months, and I, have just found out Iâve been shortlisted for a spot.âÂ
âA spot? Like to display your photos?!â You drop the card machine with a thud.
âYour photos. Prof liked the project so much she submitted some of âem as entries. It was super short notice, but they liked them, I guess.â His grin is wide, one that you find impossible to not reciprocate. âI just need you to sign a consent form and Iâll be all set to start prepping.âÂ
âThatâs insane, Mingyu, congratulations!â You exclaim, genuinely excited. âAre you gonna be using the same pictures?â
âYup, I just need to fix the editing with my prof before they go up. Youâre the first to find out, I just got out of the meeting.âÂ
Thereâs a mix of hesitation before you utter your next proposal, a split second of bewilderment at what you were about to suggest. âCome over tonight, we can celebrate with Seok. Bring Jia along too, we can celebrate an early birthday.âÂ
âIâll see, she might be taking a bus home tonight for the weekend, might have to bother you by myself.â
The ache in your cheeks didnât stop until well after Mingyu had left with his cargo, the elated feeling remaining for even longer after the fact. There was a point where it took you convincing to rid yourself of another intrusive, uneasy feeling, like you were taking a step back by being happy at his announcement.Â
It was, however, safe to call Mingyu a friend. Safe to be happy for him. Safe to have your heart swell at his achievement, having watched him work hard for it.
It was safe to feel.
This was horrible.Â
Truly.Â
You were trying to ignore it, the strange thumping noises coming from under your car, like it would go away if you pretended to not hear. There was a sliver of hope for you, barely five minutes away from home that youâd make it before your tire decided it had enough of trying to grab your attention.Â
But then it started screeching, and you had to stop before you caused a road fire.
âTire? Didnât you get them changed like last month?â Seokmin asks over the phone.
âDidnât know new tires were immune to industrial blades, too. Are you gonna tell me I got ripped off?âÂ
âMingyu has a scissor jack, Iâll tell him to come to you.â
âWait! You have a scissor jack, too! Why canât you come?â You sputter at the sound, glancing at the 21:42 on the dial.Â
âHe has my scissor jack, heâll change it for you.â He grits back. âBesides, Iâm not letting this face pack go to waste I just put it on.âÂ
âSeok!âÂ
âStay in the car, lock the doors till he gets there.â He grounds.
âSeokmin!âÂ
Beep.Â
The bastard hung up.Â
âUgh!â you break from a tightened jaw, slamming the car door shut with passion as you huff into your seat, waiting for Mingyu.Â
Was Mingyu busy at 10:30 PM on a weekday? He was, actually.
Heâd scrambled to finish up the last of his meeting with his professor, wrapped up in planning for the exhibition despite the two month time frame heâd been given. Exhibitions were a lot of paperwork, as he was finding out as he sweet talks Jia over the phone, promising to be with her within the next five minutes. Well, ten maybe, he has to grab butter from the store.
She sits on the kitchen counter as Mingyu makes her favourite. A strenuous task, but heâs willing to go through the double frying to make up for the time heâs lost. Itâs not until heâs doing the post dinner dishes while Jiaâs picking a movie in the living room that heâs met with another dilemma to handle.Â
Heâs deflating as he stands, phone to ear as he listens to Seokmin about your situation. Glancing at the near 10:30 PM hand on the clock, he finds it difficult to refuse, especially when heâs told youâre alone and stranded on a highway. He thinks to Jia in the living room as he tells Seokmin heâs leaving the house to get to you.
Heâd only be gone for barely 20 minutes. Heâs changed plenty of tires, this should be quick and easy.Â
Slipping into the living room is easy, wrapping his arms around Jia from behind is even easier. Itâs when he has to open his mouth that he begins to falter. Twenty minutes, he reminds himself.
âI have two Iâve heard are really good, you can pick which one we watch first,â she voices as she fluffs the pillows on the couch, ready to tuck in for the rest of the night.Â
âBabe?âÂ
She spins around in his arms, coming up to fluff his flat hair too. âHm?âÂ
âSeok just calledâŚâ
Her face falls as he talks despite his best attempts to assure her he wonât be long.Â
âTwenty minutes?â she parrots, wanting his word.Â
âFifteen.âÂ
Whether Mingyu would keep his word is something heâd find out, but you had kept your word to Seokmin, staying in the car, doors locked till you saw Mingyuâs car pull up behind you in the rearview. The wretched scissor jack thatâs caused all of this sits in his own boot as he yanks it out to bring it over to your car, where you stand arms crossed, face dejected.Â
âWere you waiting long?â He asks as he immediately crouches to fit the jack where he wants it.Â
âNo, not really,â you reply. âIâm sorry you had to come all the way out here, if only Seok remembered to take the stupid scissor jackââ
âNo, no, itâs okay. I wasnât doing anything.â Lies. But you already sounded apologetic and he didnât wanna hear you apologize any further. Â
âNo, itâs not okay. The idiotâs relaxing with a stupid face mask on while you have to come out here and change a fucking tire, God, you have class tomorrow too, donât you?âÂ
âNot until the afternoon, Iâm in the clear.â He springs up from his crouched position, pulling the jack with him. âOpen the boot.âÂ
Placing the scissor jack in your boot, he continues, a little breathless. âThere, Iâll tell Seokmin I left it in your car. Or, you could do that.âÂ
âThanks, Mingyu. Really.âÂ
He does nothing but flash a smile, doing his best to convince you you werenât an inconvenience before having to see your apologetic face again. âAlright, I wanna see you drive off before I leave, go on.âÂ
By the time Mingyuâs slamming the door of the house shut, itâs eighteen minutes on the dot. Jia doesnât say much, excited to have him back in her arms.Â
âWait!â he suddenly yelps, once heâs tucked in with her.Â
âWhat now?â she groans.Â
Mingyuâs bounding back to his bedroom, emerging a few moments later with a dark paper bag. He goes back to sit next to her on the couch, sliding the bag and its contents towards her.
âHere. Weâre not gonna be together for your birthday, might as well give you your present the night before you leave.â His eyes are glinting, hopeful.
Jia expresses her thank youâs commenting on the ribbon and his LP choice, grinning widely.
Your name comes tumbling out of Mingyuâs mouth before he can stop himself. âShe helped me pick it out!âÂ
âYouâŚtook her with you?â She asks after a moment.
âShe worked at the store! I didnât know till I went there either.â Mingyuâs voice grows increasingly enthusiastic, seemingly unaware that his girlfriend was growing slightly irritated. âIâll take you there when you get back, the selectionâs small but sheâll probably help you pick out something youâd like. I only had to give her like two names before she figured it out.â
âOh, thatâs nice,â she comments, tight smile on her lips as she collects the book sleeve and the LP, placing them back into the bag and leaving them on the floor next to her.
Mingyu is blissfully unaware of the fuel heâs added to growing embers, munching away on his popcorn, eyes trained on the TV and its stimulating colours.Â
âI was talking to Jihyo the other day, super random but it came up while we were talking about you,â Jia starts experimentally.Â
âHuh?â He has her attention. And when she mentions your name, the part of him thatâs always wondered when sheâd bring it up comes out of dormancy.Â
âShe said sheâŚI donât know, she said she liked you at some point, Like a lot, and for a while.â Jia sounds unsure, like she didnât know if it was a good idea to bring you up.Â
Mingyu sighs as he rears himself for the inevitable conversation. âItâsâwell, it wasâjust puppy love. I was around all the time and I guess she latched, I donât know.â
Jia pauses, eyes remanging trained on the movie. âDoes it make you uncomfy? That she liked you? Maybe she still does.âÂ
âIt doesnât matter, does it? Iâm around Seok which means Iâm sometimes around her by default. Canât help it. I mean, the photography thing kinda just happened but, I donât really care. And she seems over it.âÂ
Mingyu is rambling. He can feel it. Which is why he tries to end the conversation right there, tone nonchalant as he hopes the topic breezes past.Â
It doesnât.Â
âYou seemed pretty adamant in leaving, though.â
âHuh?â
âWhen she called just now.â
âSeok called, I had his scissor jack!â
âWhy couldnât he have grabbed it for you and helped his sister himself? He has a car too.â Jiaâs paused the movie at this point, moving away from his arm she was leaning on, shifting to look at him fully.Â
âIt wouldâve taken him forever, she was alone in the middle of a highway at nearly eleven, you wanted me to leave her there?â Mingyu finds the conversation ridiculous, and it shows in the irritation that rises in his own voice.Â
âMingyu, you canât be upset with me right now,â she breathes out exasperated.Â
âIâm not? I get that youâre upset, I havenât been around as much but you also know what this exhibition means to me. I need to put everything I have into this and itâs only for a couple monthsââ
âMingyu, itâs not just the exhibition!âÂ
âJia, I canât know if you donât tell me whatâs really bothering you, talk to me.â Mingyuâs begging at this point, wondering how itâs come to this in the first place.Â
âYou canât expect me to be okay with you going around wherever, whenever, when I know what kind of lifestyle youâve come out of not even six months ago!âÂ
Mingyu had come a long way from his galvanizing tendencies, doing absolutely everything he could to convince Jia he was serious about her. Unfortunately, this was not the first time his past had been brought up; in an argument or in a light hearted setting, and he wasnât particularly fond of it.Â
âAre we in six months ago? Are you saying Iâve done nothing substantial for you to think Iâm still fucking around? Either give me an instance or figure out what the real issue is!âÂ
Thereâs a plaster of suffocation in the room, neither soul speaking a word. Until Jia finally speaks. âI wanna go home.â
It didnât matter to Mingyu if she was expecting him to grovel, to ask her to stay and talk about this further. It was clear she wasnât about to talk about anything pertinent at all, and definitely not tonight. He was tired, and frankly wanted to be alone right now.
âFine.âÂ
Silence penetrates all of his air for the entire car ride up until heâs entering his apartment for the third time that day. Not bothering to clean up the living room, he thinks he does himself a service so as to not be reminded of the past couple hours. Heâs casting the place in complete darkness before moving to his room. Might as well get some work done.Â
Thereâs a conscious effort to not start slamming things, he succeeds mostly, his graphic tablet receiving the short end of the stick. Turning on his monitor, heâs met with his ongoing project still brought up on the screen.
Itâs a picture of you. One he took in a greenhouse off the outskirts of the city, something you complained about extensively as the heat ruined both your mood and your hair. You were smiling regardless; a wide, happy smile as you looked into the camera, petuniaâs and dahliaâs framing an illusion around your figure.
Mingyu feels the tension in his muscles begin to relax, his breathing evening out after what felt like hours. He becomes almost excited to pick up his stylus and work on the photo, the set up allowing him to dive right in. There was barely any work left, moving on as he finishes the photo and saves it.Â
It isnât until he happens to click on the the last folder, the one where you both caught the sunrise after a strenuous hike. He canât help but break into a hint of a smile at the memory of your broken figure at the pathway, cursing him for bringing you here so early in the morning. The pictures had come out good, especially when Mingyu opens a particular photo at the bottom of the folder, an extra from his initial round of editing for his actual project.Â
Itâs of you (of course) with your chin tucked into your arms as you gaze at the scene from up above, beyond the railing. The sun is up higher at that point, but the cast remains as the top half of your face that wasnât tucked in your arms is lit in an orange glow, eyes glistening like stars during the day, wide and beautiful.Â
Mingyu remembers the shot. It was an accident.
In an attempt to fiddle with the settings to turn off the camera, he ended up snapping a picture instead. The distinct click was noticed, never bothering to check what came out of it when he stuffed his camera back into his bag, nor when he sifted through his SD card.Â
It was like he was seeing the picture in a new light, and the potential it had to become something worth ogling at. He wonders what had come over him when he had placed the photo as a secondary option without another thought, lamenting at what couldâve been his actual final piece.Â
He stares and stares, attempting to draw maps of color rendering in his mind, yet all that comes up is his eyes zeroing in on your own. How they glisten. How they sparkle.
Part 2
#mingyu#mingyu fluff#mingyu smut#mingyu fic#mingyu imagines#mingyu scenarios#mingyu angst#seventeen#seventeen fluff#seventeen smut#seventeen angst#seventeen x reader#seventeen scenarios#seventeen fic#seventeen imagines#svt#svt fluff#svt angst#svt smut
6K notes
¡
View notes
Text
Aelwyn is sixteen and preparing for midterms at Hudol. Uniform pressed and starched, head full of incantations and spell components. She doesn't mean to bump into Adaine and get orange juice all over her shirt but today isn't the day she's going to start showing weakness.
"You know, you really should watch we're you're going," she says archly, playing off the clumsy mistake as a purposeful jab.
Playing it off a bit too well because, the next thing she knows, Adaine is flipping her off and a bolt of queasy looking, green energy is coming towards her. Ray of Sickness. And she can't spare the spell slot for Counterspell because she needs it for her exams.
"You little bitch!" Aelwyn says once she's emptied the contents of her stomach down the front of her shirt.
"Good luck with your exams," Adaine says sweetly.
Aelwyn is eighteen and the oldest, mangiest cat she's ever seen in her life has just vomited on her shoes.
"My," she says, casting a shield spell around her ankles to stop the cat from clawing at them. "You weren't kidding. He is a little bastard, isn't he?"
The shelter volunteer looks mortified. "Oh, gods! I am so sorry. I tried to warn you--I mean, not that I'm blaming you but--"
"No, it's alright. I did ask you to show me stragglers."
The shelter worker gestures to another pen on the other side of the room. "I can show you the kittens we just got in or there are some very well behaved older cats as well if you'd--"
But Aelwyn cuts her off, scooping up the old cat--though she holds him at arm's length for now, just to be safe. "No need. I haven't changed my mind. I'll take this one." She looks at the tag on his collar. "Hector."
Aelwyn is three and, as of a month ago, no longer the youngest Abernant.
She's had baby dolls in the past but never a baby sister and this is exciting new territory. She's full of questions. When is she going to be able to walk? When is she going to be able to talk? When will she be old enough to have lembas bread instead of formula?
Her parents seem less fascinated by the new addition to the family than she is but her mother is amused when she slaps away the hand of a colleague of her father's who tried to touch Adaine before sanitizing his hands, standing between the much larger man and her sister.
"So defensive. Perhaps she'll be an abjurer."
When Aelwyn asks what that is, her mother says that it's a kind of magical protector and she likes that a lot. That sounds like a good thing to be.
At night, Adaine cries. Except, she doesn't hear it because the mobile above her crib is etched with runes that cast the Silence spell.
"But what if she gets hurt?" Aelwyn asks.
Her father brushes her off. That's what the Unseen Servants are for. But she thinks that's what an abjurer might be for too and even though she isn't one yet, that doesn't mean she can't start practicing.
So, every night, Aelwyn waits until her parents have put Adaine down for bed and then tiptoes into her room. She checks to see if Adaine is silently wailing and if she is (and even sometimes if she isn't) she presses her face between the bars of the crib and sticks her little hand over Adaine's face.
"Don't cry," she says, even though the Silence spell mutes her words as completely as the tears. "Mum said I'm an abjurer. Nothing will get you. Don't cry, baby."
Adaine grabs her hand with impressive grip strength for something so small and, within a few minutes, she's trancing peacefully.
Aelwyn is seventeen and her sister is off to save the world again. This time from a Night Yorb--whatever that is.
It feels cruel that Adaine should have to go risk her life again so soon after she just almost died--not almost died, she did die before being raised by her cleric.
She wants to come with, to help in some way. Surely she could be helpful--last quest they brought Gilear for Helio's sake!
But Adaine doesn't ask her and she can't bring herself to say the words she needs to have the conversation she wants. So, instead, she lightly whaps Adaine on the shoulder with her spellbook as she's packing for the quest.
"I know you haven't done much studying lately what with your grades being based on how many hobgoblins you kill or whatever ridiculous system Aguefort has cooked up," Adaine rolls her eyes at that, "But if you don't mind a little cram session before you leave tomorrow, I can show you how to cast Teleport like I said. Might help you stay a touch less dead on your quest."
Her tone is light but her eyes betray her: Please, please, please don't die again.
Adaine's expression softens but then she scoffs, playing her half of their game. "I don't know what a Hudol dropout who's been in jail for the past year is gonna teach me but do your best."
Aelwyn is seven and her father is cross with her.
"Really Aelwyn," he says and even though they're talking via crystal she can feel the frost of his glare. "You thought it was appropriate to call me at work for no good reason? How many times have I told you and your sister to not bother me while I'm working."
She hates the word bother. She doesn't want to be a bother. She tries very hard not to be. Maybe she just didn't explain herself well enough.
"I know, father. But Addy got really scared and panicky on the playground. She was breathing really hard and--"
Her father makes a noise of disgust. "I don't have time for this. She is in primary school now. Stop coddling her. And her name is Adaine, not Addy. Please speak properly. I'm raising you better than that."
He hangs up before she can say anything else.
Aelwyn is eighteen and most of the claw marks on her arms have healed, which is nice. On her lap asleep is Hector who has apparently decided he likes her enough to use her as a radiator but not enough to submit to medical treatment without using her arms as a scratching post.
"You little heat vampire," she says as she slides her thumb across the screen of her crystal, searching for a video that will help her out. Eventually she finds one that looks promising and she calls it up.
On the screen, a halfling is standing next to a cat who is actively shredding her sweater with its claws. "You're going to be tempted to use some kind of a shield spell when applying the ointment," says the halfling. "But cats can smell abjuration magic and they don't love it. You won't get close enough to do the job. Isn't that right my darling?"
In response, her cat hacks up a hairball.
"Darling indeed," she says under her breath.
But even laced with sarcasm, the word is sweeter against her tongue than she anticipated.
She sinks her hand into Hector's fur and scratches his back for a few moments before tentatively speaking aloud. "Sleeping well, my darling?"
Hector says nothing--he's asleep and a cat. But warmth blooms in Aelwyn's chest--more than enough to make up for what Hector is leeching from her.
Aelwyn is seventeen and her father has just given her the most horrible command she's ever received in her life--and she's counting being made to sink a ship full of people in that calculation.
She knows her father doesn't expect her to delicately extricate the knowledge he needs from Adaine's mind. He expects her to get it at all costs. To ransack and pillage the memories if necessary with no heed of the consequences on her psyche. He'd probably prefer it that way--the more broken Adaine is, the easier it will be to mold her into a version of herself that is more useful to him.
Aelwyn is usually a smooth talker and a convincing liar but now, she stumbles all over her words, babbling out a stream of deflections and pleas as her heart squeezes tighter and tighter in her chest until she can't hold back the truth that she's been suppressing for years anymore.
"Adaine's justâŚshe's a baby."
Aelwyn is eighteen and her apartment is full of cats.
She's always thought that the phrase, "One thing led to another" was a bit of a cop out--clearly there were key steps between point A and point B being glossed over--but in this case, there is truly no better way for her to articulate how she went from zero cats to ten cats in such a short amount of time.
She's sure that if she was still living with Jawbone, he'd have something to say about it but that's exactly why she isn't currently living with Jawbone.
She portions out food for all of the cats, saving Hector for last because he likes to eat curled up next to her.
"My darling baby boy," she says, lifting him onto the couch with her because the jump up is a bit much for him and his old bones. She kisses him on the top of the head and then pulls out her crystal. She scrolls mindlessly for a bit before checking her messages despite the fact that there's conspicuously no notifications.
Not that she has many people to expect texts from but she hasn't heard from Adaine in a few weeks and it's unsettling. When they weren't getting along, they were still living under the same roof. She was able to keep tabs on her, more or less. Now, they're closer than they've been in ages but barely talking.
I'm the older sister, I suppose, Aelwyn thinks. I should take the initiative.
She pets Hector with one hand and drafts a message with another: Are you alive, bitch?
She's about to press send but then she frowns and deletes the draft. After a few moments of thought, she taps out a new message: Can't believe I'm gonna say this. Miss my little sister. Everything all right?
Aelwyn is seventeen--though she doesn't feel like it.
Her mind is telling her that she's sixteen and that she was just been broken out of a jail cell in Solace but Adaine is telling her that she's just been broken out of an entirely different prison after being tortured for months even though she doesn't remember any of that.
But her body feels frail and Adaine says she's been in her mind which means she must have used the hard reset.
She's suddenly feeling very vulnerable--not because of the disorientation or the of the levels of exhaustion she can feel weighing on her like leaden chains. No, it's because of the fact that Adaine using the reset means that she must have read the treacle-y note that she left there for her to find.
It was just an insurance policy, she tells herself. There was wisdom to buttering up your savior to make sure she'd do what you needed her to do.
She manages to mostly believe it. But the small, truthful part of herself that knows how deeply she meant the words is so uncomfortable that she antagonizes Adaine until she's annoyed enough to hit her with a spell, sending her into blissful unconsciousness.
Aelwyn is nineteen and she's going to kill her mother.
Well, not alone of course. Adaine deserves the kill at least as much as she does if not more. It'll be a group effort.
It's a strange mix--the cold fury at her mother mixed with the warmth she feels for her sister, sitting across the table from her. She summons a flame to her palm, a preview of what their mother has waiting for her. She watches Adaine's eyes harden with resolve and she sees the face of her baby sister, left to wail alone silently for hours, soothed by her presence. "Let's get her."
"Yes, my dear," she says, the endearment coming freely as if this has always been their dynamic. "We'll get her."
But there will be time for that later. Right now, it's time for ice cream and seeing Adaine so content in such a simple pleasure causes the warmth in her to surge so suddenly that it would be startling if it wasn't so pleasant. The urge to voice it is so powerful that she doesn't know that would have been able to stop it at any point in life, let alone now.
"I hope we get to eat ice cream and cast magic forever," she says, words that would have been impossible for her to say one short year ago and impossible not to say now.
And, to her delight, Adaine agrees.
#fantasy high#fantasy high spoilers#dimension 20#d20#spoilers#aelwyn abernant#adaine abernant#i wrote this for two reasons#the first reason is that I'm obsessed w/ how verbally affectionate aelwyn became in jy and I wanted to explore that#the second is that tumblr user catartac wanted more cats in a previous meta/fic I wrote about aelwyn and she was so valid#it didn't fit in the last one so I put it here#i watched a video about how much vocabulary three years olds have for this lol#abernant sisters#edit: i tweaked a bit in the last section bc i was reminded during clip watching today that it's actually aelwyn who summons a fireball#in the middle of basrar's lmao#whoops#honestly should have remembered#aelwyn is nice now but she's still a drama queen
805 notes
¡
View notes
Text
my first & last love (gojo x reader)
satoru realizes he's in love with you after you suggest he set you up with suguru
tags: fem! reader, Gojo praises you like A LOT! slight miscommunications, childhood friends to lovers, reader gets drunk & satoru helps, he's a lovesick idiot & dramatic, both yours & his pov, gojoâs implied to be taller than reader, slightly suggestive bc itâs gojo, slight angst
word count: 11k
The first time Gojo Satoru learned true, unadulterated jealousy was on a Friday night out in his sports carâthe crickets chirping to the melody of a random song.Â
It was real jealousyânot just simple, petty envy. Not like the envy he felt when someone got to taste the limited edition cupcakes at the bakery before he did or the envy of studying hard and getting a lower score than someone who didnât (which is a lie because Gojo was that very person who was effortlessly good at everything he did).Â
Either way, heâs never felt the bite of jealousy, breaking the flesh as blood drips slowly, lingering as if it could never be washed away from his skin. Never felt it smother his throat with needles and leave him with a metallic taste in his mouth. That is, until today.
It was colder than usual but he still insisted on grabbing some ice-cream from the local convenience store, declaring it was his your reward for putting up with the party Sukuna hostedâthe same party that ended in your dress being soaked in vomit. The atmosphere was perfect for sentiment, for talkingâfor confessing.Â
Youâre humming to the beat of the song, licking your lips clean of the ice cream you just ate. âSatoru,â you murmur his name softly, staring at him through your lashes.Â
âYeah?â His eyes drink in the sight of you: your droopy eyes from sleep, the faded lip tint on your lips, the hoodie he let you borrow thatâs obviously a few sizes too big on you. Thereâs hardly any light coming in but he can still feel your eyes on him, the tension so thick he thinks he might suffocate from it.Â
For a moment, heâs scared, fearful of what you were going to say because he knows this silence. This is the very silence that happens before someone confesses to him, the same suspense that he has to mentally prepare himself for since he knew he was going to break another heart. And heâs terrified that he might have to do it to youâhis friend, his neighbor, someone who heâs known for a very long time.Â
âI need to tell you something,â you start and he winces, shifting uncomfortably on the driverâs seat.Â
âYou do?â He mutters. Youâre nervous. He can tell because heâs known you long enough to understand what youâre feelingâlong enough to know that your eyes are darting from place to place, a habit of yours.
His chest squeezes when you take a deep breath just as he exhales, already making his mind to grant you a swift rejection. He hopes you can forgive him after this.
â--I like Getou and I need your help.â
âListen, Iâm sorry but I just donât see you that wayââ
He blinks, wondering if he heard you right or if he was drunk (he didnât drink at the party because he was your ride home). âWait what?â
It was your turn to blink now. âI like Getou and Iââ
âI heard you the first time,â he cuts you off hastily, clearing his throat to play it cool. He runs a hand through his hair, grazing the side of his undercut. âOkay wow.â
Gojo mentally curses himself for not knowing what else to say other than humming pensively, busying himself by mixing the ice-cream in the tiny container. He still needs time to process, to mentally upload your words to his brain. You like Getou and not him? He pauses, repeating that thought again.Â
You like Getou and not him. Part of him tells himself that this is exactly what he wanted since your friendship wouldnât go to ruin. You managed not to catch feelings for himâmanaged not to fall for him like many others. Yet, heâs confused when another part of him doesnât respond too well once he realizes that this was you he was dealing with.
âThatâs not weird right?â You question, bringing your knees up to your chest and propping your chin atop of them to watch his reactionâreminding him to keep it cool.Â
âNah itâs not weird at all,â he said, not thinking straight when his next words escaped his lips. âSo why Suguru?â And not me? Though, he keeps that last part to himself.Â
âWell isnât it obvious? Heâs tall, handsome, and has a good personality.â
Am I not that? He asks himself, not bothered by how stuck up he may seem. âThatâs not very specific from someone who likes him.â
You huff and he can tell youâre narrowing your eyes at him. âI know you donât wanna hear me yap about the specifics, Satoru.â
âI do.â He says quickly.
You make a noise of surprise, looking interested in his sudden intrigue. âWell okay⌠Suguruâs very caring and attentive. Being around him makes me feel warm inside you know? Iâm not sure when I started liking him but I just know that I just really want to be closer to him. And it doesnât help that heâs just so smart and nice. And his looks are just a bonus.â
âOh,â he utters, not even bothering to curse himself for his lack of response. He tries a weak smile. âYou must really like him.â
Gojo canât help but furrow his brows at the semi-embarrassed expression you wearâas if you were flustered at the mere thought of having a crush. âOh, was I that obvious?â You ask, not even bothering to deny the fact that you were undoubtedly head over heels for his best friend.
Oh god, he thinks he might be sick and he doesnât know why.Â
âAre you going to help me?â Your voice cuts him out of his reverie and heâs cut back into realityâthe reality being the anticipation in your eyes. Did you always look this pretty?Â
Gojo nearly flinches at the thoughts that cross his mind, blaming the unprocessed shock for being the cause of these obscure ideas. He coughs. âHold on. So you donât like me right?â
âWhat? No Iââ your eyes widen in understanding. âOh so thatâs what that was all about. You thought the person I liked was you! How cocky can you be to think everyoneâs in love with you?â
âItâs not cocky if itâs true. Iâm just really lovable yâknow?â
You let out a sarcastic laugh. âThat canât be true since Iâm not everyone.â
I know, he thinks to himself, staying silent as he watches you shuffle in your seat. He didnât just dislike this idea you proposed, he hated it. It wasnât hard to just decline and keep it like thatâlet you figure your feelings on your own.Â
Yet, something about the near-pleading look in your eyes made him reconsider and it filled him with an urge to smooth the wrinkles on your expression. He sighs loudly, rubbing the invisible crease in between his brows. âWell I guess you came to the right person because Iâm an expert at this. 5 star ratings and all that. But what makes you think Iâm going to do this for free?â
âUh the goodness of your heart?â
âCute,â he laughs. âBut no. I want a coffee from the place everyday for a month.â
âWhat?! Are you insane? That means Iâd have to wake up early everyday to get in line!âÂ
He shakes his head, waving his finger around with a disappointed expression. âA small price for love.â
âI donât understand why you even need me for that. You can buy the whole shop yourself, ass,â you whisper the last part behind your palm, making his eyes light up in amusement.
âWhat was that?â
âNothing. Actually you know what? Fine,â you huff. âYouâre right. It is a small price for love. But Iâm not walking back and forth around campus to deliver your coffee.âÂ
âI got that covered,â he grins, already coming up with a plan in his head. He likes this, the banter you two typically enjoyed. It made your duo, a duo. In a normal situation, heâd relax and continue bothering you. Still, the feeling of dread gnaws at his throat and he tries to swallow itâtries to ignore it by pretending to be the same, goofy Gojo youâre used to. And heâs starting to think itâs hard to do that when you look up at him with such genuine gratitude.Â
âSatoru.â
âHm?â
âThank you, I mean it.â
Gojo feels that emotion again, that visceral feeling where he might go sick and vomit all over the car. âYeah.â
He thinks he wouldâve preferred if you confessed to him instead.Â
Gojo wonders if stress (if you can call that) is enough to make someone wake up with a hangover the next day. He didnât drink last night but he thinks he might haveâconsidering the headache that was interrupting his morning.Â
Heâs in the middle of downing a glass of water when his phone buzzes, your name popping up as a notification.Â
(Name): iâm gonna get ur coffee pls comeÂ
Him: come ??? cum
(Name): itâs too early to be doing thisÂ
He sees the bubbles appear before they disappear for a while, only popping up again when heâs in the middle of cracking an egg over the panÂ
(Name): SATORUÂ
(Name): OHMYGOD SATORY SOI SOSÂ
Him: WHATÂ
Him: HELLO???Â
(Name): GETOUS HERE OMG IM GONNAÂ
(Name): HE SAID HI TO MEÂ
(Name): WHAT DO I DO?
Gojo grips his phone a bit tighter, his tongue poking the inside of his cheek. He sighs.
Him: say hi backÂ
Him: and then go PLEASE PLEASE PLEASE PLEASE
(Name): no wtf and i meant what do i after this sillyÂ
(Name): i donât know what to do im literally an npc rn
(Name): jk he just said bye :(
Him: shouldâve done what i told u to do
Another name pops up from the top and his eyes scan the name, his brows raising in curiosity. He huffs at the message, feeling a wave of nausea cross him.
Suguru: Youâre close friends with (Name) right?
Him: yeah whyÂ
Suguru: Nothing
Itâs silent for a few seconds and Gojoâs back to eating his eggs, tempted to pop a Tylenol to ease the growing headache. Contrary to popular belief, he was against the reliance of pain-relieving meds, opting to let his body figure things out on its own. Luckily for him, having food in his stomach was enough to relieve the headache.
His mind wanders back to the night in the car where you told him to help you with your crush on his best friendânot fully coming to terms with the fact that he wished you liked him instead. Since when did he start feeling this way and why did he need another man to make him realize he liked or even loved you? The thought of anyone having you for themselves was like hearing the sound of nails against a chalkboard and he was jealous. He finally admitted it.Â
Gojo Satoru wasnât an idiot when it came to his feelings and heâd be a fool if he kept denying his undeniable irritation that came with your crush for Suguru. He places the unwashed dish atop some other bowls and utensils, reminding himself to get to that later since his priority was not to keep you waiting at the coffee shop.Â
Another buzz and Satoru nearly trips over his feet at the dread he gets from seeing his best friendâs message. Are you kidding me? He thinks to himself as he reads the message again.Â
Suguru: Sheâs cute
Yeah, he thinks he might be sick again.
Musicâs playing in the background to substitute the sound of chatter thatâd usually fill the room if Shoko were here. It wasnât rare for Shoko to not flake on parties and it was even rarer for you to leave your comfort zone and go to oneâespecially the last one hosted by Sukuna; but this one was different. Suguru was the host and youâd be an idiot to miss it.Â
You flinch at the feeling of your mascara poking the inside of your eye, cursing quietly as you take a q-tip to fix the mistake.Â
The buzz of your phone makes you freeze.
Gojo: omw to ur houseÂ
Gojo: ill be there in 10Â
You: wait satoru donât get mad but what do i wearÂ
Gojo: âŚ
Gojo: YOU DIDNT LIKE THINK ABOUT THAT AN HR AGO?
You: I WANNA STAND OUT TO ATTRACT THE LOML OKAY?Â
You: so i need ur opinionÂ
Gojo: dude
Gojo: ok
Gojo: just wear whatever u want itâll be fineÂ
You: yeah but what specifically?
Gojo: not smth that makes you look like a grandmaÂ
Gojo: like that dress u wore to the last partyÂ
Gojo: no offense
You: but i liked that dress :((((Â
You: was it that bad?? I mean i had to throw it out bc of the vomit anyways
Gojo: it made u look like a grandma but in a good wayÂ
You: wow okay thanks
Gojo: you looked niceÂ
Gojo: ANYWAYSÂ Â
Gojo: a pair of jeansÂ
Gojo: and that light blue long sleeve that shows ur shouldersÂ
You: really?Â
Gojo: yeah and iâm leaving my apartment now so hurry upÂ
You like the message, tapping your lips to even out the lip tint before you rush to put on the shirt and jeans. Doing a quick double-take in the mirror, you spin once and prop your hands on your hips, snapping a few selfies to commemorate this day.Â
Youâre not sure how much time passes until you hear excessive honking outside, the sound of your phone buzzing as you see Gojoâs caller id. Itâs enough to make your eyes roll as you grab your bagâleaving the door locked and the lights off.Â
Gojoâs grin is boyish and teasing as his eyes scan you from top to bottom. âOh look at you,â he coos. âYouâre actually wearing what I told you to wear.â
âWell I felt like listening today,â you murmur, feeling a small ripple of embarrassment pass you.Â
âAtta girl.â
âShut up,â you mumble, feeling a grin form when you hear him chuckle. He puts his car into reverse mode, propping his arm on the top of your seat. Up close, you can get a stronger whiff of his cologneâits musk and earthiness slowing your heartbeat, calming you. Your eyes scan his outfit: a black pullover layered atop white t-shirt, paired with a pair of pants that were on the edge of being joggers and trousers.
On anyone else, the outfit wouldnât have done them good like it did with Gojo. To your displeasure and awe, he looked effortlessly classy. And if he noticed your lingering gaze, he didnât mention it.Â
âWhatâs your game plan?â His voice draws you back to reality and you watch as he sets the car back into drive mode.Â
âGame plan?â
âThatâs right,â he glances at you, his shades sliding lower on his nose bridge. âYour plan to seduce the love of your life.â
âIâm not going to seduce him!â You gape, narrowing your eyes at his widening smile. His hand reaches down to turn the volume of the song a bit louder, stopping at the upcoming red light.Â
âIâm just joking with you,â he laughs, his eyebrows furrowing slightly before that smile returns to his face, not quite meeting his eyes like it usually does. He sighs before breaking into a laugh that almost sounds bitter. âIâd pay to see that though.â
At the party, youâd imagine yourself âminglingâ with the crowd and letting looseâbeing the life of the party. Unfortunately for you, your feet are still stuck on the kitchen floor and youâre glued to Gojoâs side. Youâd like to blame it on the vomit incident from Sukunaâs party and youâre fortunate enough to not be known as the âgirl that someone threw up on.âÂ
Either way, you werenât especially fond of the fact that you were keeping Gojo from having fun somewhere else. Like in one of the unoccupied rooms upstairs or in the living room playing some drinking games. Itâs enough to make you feel somewhat guilty and suddenly regretful that you even came to this party.Â
You tap his shoulder in the kitchen, offering him a reassuring smile. âSatoru. You donât have to stay with me. I can manage myself!âÂ
âThatâs what you said last time,â he chuckles, rummaging through Getouâs fridge to search for something sweet, frowning when he sees traditional Japanese snacks that his grandparents would eat. âWhat the hell?â He murmurs to himself.
âI mean it,â you say, taking a few steps back. âYou have some fun. I donât want to bother you too much.â
âYouâre notââ
âSatoru. (Name),â a velvety voice greets, all too familiar. A warmth spreads over you. âYou made it.â
âGetou,â you murmured to yourself, glancing at Gojo who was already staring at you.Â
For a second, you see a subtle tick in his jaw, a sight you blame on the lighting since heâs back to normal the moment he turns to face Getou. He grins that teasing smile of his. âSuguru.â
âYou looking through my fridge again, Satoru?â The brunette huffs, kicking the fridgeâs door shut lightlyâexchanging the grin with his friend. Your heart squeezes as he casts a lingering look at you, his smile polite. âHey (Name). Good seeing you here.â
âHuh?â You perk up. âOh you too?â
You inwardly curse at yourself for how awkward you were, giving Gojo a scathing look as he hides his laughter behind his palm. Luckily for you, Getouâs sweet and he was also good at redirecting topics. âYou want something to drink?âÂ
âOh sure,â you blink, offering a thankful smile. âThank you Getouââ
âSuguru.âÂ
You pause, cocking your head to the side in confusion. âSorry?âÂ
âCall me Suguru,â he hands you a red, plastic cupâhis smile pretty enough to make your breath hitch. âWeâve known each other long enough.â
You feel your heart race as he looks at you expectantly, as if you knew what he wanted you to do next. You fidget, suddenly more bashful at the attention he was giving you. âThank you Suguru.â
âNo problem,â he smiles and you like how he looks satisfied with you. He hands another red cup to Satoru who stood beside you, the sarcastic grin of his returning. You take a tentative sip of the booze, watching curiously as Satoru and Suguru talked amongst themselvesâreconnecting despite seeing each other only a day ago.Â
You observe the two of them, mapping the details of Suguruâs face before your eyes land on Satoruâsuddenly aware of the fact that the boy you spent most of your youth with grew up. Sure, you know that his face attracts attention from everyone but that was a token from childhood. It just didnât hit you that he matured, grew up to be the man most would dream of dating. The realization is to make you wonder if Gojo ever registered the fact that you were growing too.
Slowly, you take another sip of your drink, blinking slowly as the alcohol settles in your system. Gojoâs the first to notice when you stumble, how your skin seems to heat up. âHey hey,â he holds you by the shoulders, his voice soft. And if you paid closer attention, you wouldâve seen the way Getouâs brows raised at how gentle his friend was acting towards you. âYou okay?âÂ
Amidst your drunken state, you realize that Gojo didnât bother drinking any of the liquor in his cup during his conversation with Suguru. And Suguru. Sweet Suguru who puts the pieces together and confirms that youâre a lightweight, the guilt evident in his expression. âOh shit. I forgot how strong this liquor is.âÂ
âIâm okay,â you mumble and step forward, ready to excuse yourself to the restroom. Gojo looks like heâs about to say something until a group of unfamiliar faces barge into the kitchen, their faces bright as they greet Getou and Gojo with intentions to keep them occupied. Among the chatter and crowd, you find it easy to slip awayârushing to find a restroom.Â
The first one you went in was already used by a couple that you remembered mumbling apologies to. The others were either locked or used. At some point, your gut told you to go upstairs and you staggered into an unoccupied bathroom where you splashed cold water on your faceâsighing at how nice it felt against your skin.
The musicâs only a fraction of its noise from up here and youâre surprised that thereâs not much of a group upstairs. Thereâs a funny feeling in your stomach as you crouch slightly, mentally cursing yourself for downing the whole cup so quickly, ruining your chances to talk with Suguruâcoherently at least. Part of you wants to sulk over your spoiled opportunities but another part of you just wants to crash on the tiled floor and sleepârest your eyes for a bit.Â
Youâre thankful your mind was still conscious enough to rationalize the unsanitary conditions of the bathroom floor, opting to curl up in one of the hallways insteadâshivering at the feeling of cold marble beneath you. Your eyes droop, a yawn escaping you. And youâre almost certain you wouldâve fallen asleep if not for the gentle shaking of your shoulders.Â
âStop,â you whine softly, your vision blurry as you catch a glimpse of hair the color of snow and a pair of worried filled blue eyes. Your protests turn quickly to bemusement. âSatoru? What are you doing here?â
You think he smiles as he kneels down on one knee to be eye level with you. âHow about I get you off the ground first?âÂ
âI donât wanna. Let me sleep here,â you shake your head, ignoring how your body felt warm at how softly he treated you.Â
âCâmon,â he chuckles. âThe groundâs dirty. Let's get you to a bed at least.â
In your drunken state, your mind still decides it favors a soft comforter over cold marble and you see his eyes soften when you go limp in his armsâletting him lift you from the ground. âGood girl.â
Your mind goes fuzzy at the sound of that and youâre not sure if itâs the alcohol or something else that makes your temperature rise. In that simple moment, you let his arms wrap around you, cradling you to his chest as he makes his way downstairs. All your thoughts stop as your eyes close, drowning the sound of the party out as you permit sleep to take over. His hands give your thighs an occasional squeeze, the gesture oddly intimate yet you donât bother questioning it or objecting to it.Â
Even with the veil of sleep dropping on your form, you still recognize Suguruâs voice as he tells Satoru to take care of you, his tone apologeticâhaving been the one to give you the liquor. They talk for a bit and once more, you feel the bounce of each step as he carries you out the house.
Youâre barely awake when Gojo puts you in the passenger seat and you feel disappointment wash over you when he stops holding you. Youâre not sure when you grabbed onto the sleeve of his shirt, your eyes half-lidded as you peered up at him. âDonât go.â
A noise of protest escapes your lips when he removes your cold hand from his shirt gently, rather taking it in between his warmer ones. âI wonât.â
âSatoru.â
âHm?â
âI like when you compliment me.â
âOh yeah?â He says, laughing a bit. âItâs hard not to.â
The music and cheers in Suguruâs house are still audible even in Gojoâs car, your vision getting darker and darker with each blink. Still, you can still feel Gojoâs hand gripping yoursâhis thumb rubbing circles on the skin as you invite sleep back in, taking deep breaths as you breathe in his cologne.Â
And as sleep came to life, you allowed the dreams to live as well.Â
Was there such a thing as a relationship between dreams and memories? In moments of delirium, you canât single out whatâs real and whatâs notâwas it a dream or did it actually happen?
But now that days have passed and youâve given yourself more time, youâre certain that Gojo was the one who carried you out of the house and spent his night caring for you. So you ruled out the possibility that the night was a dream, rather a memory that made you feel soft insideâgrateful yet unsure. And if you wanted to ponder harder, you wouldâve done so if not for the hell you were experiencing this week.Â
Forgetting the content during a quiz. Getting yelled at by your boss. Having stepped in bird shit. Waking up late nearly every day because youâd forget to put your alarm on.Â
If that wasnât enough, you got in an argument with your parents over the phone. It was about something stupid and you were so frustrated that you ended up walking to some 7/11âbuying yourself an ice-cream to cheer yourself up. The argument was so dumb and you werenât even sure what you guys were even arguing about. All you knew that you should probably call them later to talk it out; you also knew that this week couldnât get any worse.
What was Satoru doing right now? You think to yourself, pulling out your phone to check your messagesâfrowning when you saw none from him. Your eyes land on a message from Suguru, seeing the link he sent you to some video he found funny or intriguing. After the party, you were shocked to see an unknown number texting you, claiming it was Suguru and that Satoru gave your number to him. The day that happened, you texted him using exclamation marks and thanked himâsmiling at your phone as you two exchanged witty messages with one another.Â
You sighed, unlocking your phone and clicking Satoruâs contact and phoning him. You almost hang up after several rings but you hear his voice after the nth ring. âHello?â
âSatoru?â You say, your voice cracking the second your lips part to speak. You werenât expecting to cry and neither did Satoruâthough you can hear the concern laced in his voice as he questions your whereabouts.Â
âWhere are you sweetheart?â You hear rustling in the background amidst his voice and your sniffles. âIâll pick you up. Your locationâs shared with me right?â
âMhm,â you wipe your eyes, fidgeting with the hem of your hoodie.Â
âOkay just stay there and donât go anywhere. Iâll be there in a few. Donât cry (Name).â
You think you might cry harder with how sweet his voice was.Â
Satoru thinks he might be the only one who notices the rift between you and him. And heâs not sure if heâs the one causing it or if itâs you. But after that night with you (in his car again), heâs been thinking about how soft you were in his arms; how he liked the way your head drooped against his chest. Or maybe he likes you but heâs not going to think about that unless he wants another headache.Â
Regardless, he finds himself looking at his phone sporadically, subconsciously eager to see your name pop up unexpectedlyâeager for things to go back to normal. Even though you two still speak, heâs almost sure that heâs not imagining the awkward tension in the air.Â
Was he too intrusive when he carried you out to his car? Were you mad at him because he didnât leave Suguru and you alone in the kitchen? It was a selfish thing to do, he admits. His original idea was to leave you alone with Suguru so youâd get to chat with himâget to know him like you intended to do at the party; but seeing Suguru give you that sly smile of his was enough to make Gojo ditch his plans of playing Cupid.Â
If Gojo was a good man, heâd feel happy that you were getting what you wanted since he knew you werenât the only one interested. Like with the message Suguru sent to Satoru and how he eyed you at the party; how he called Satoru over for a bit and told him that he understood why people liked you or found you attractive; how he commented on how the shirt you wore suited you.Â
No shit, I picked it, he thought to himself as he recalled that night. Satoru always knew you were beautiful and he hated that everyone else knew too. You werenât even his yet but he didnât want to share youâto let anyone else hold you or have you. Seeing you blush and smile shyly at his best friend made him want to pukeâmade him want to claw his eyes out. That should be him and god he wishes it was.
He was selfish yet he never promised to be good. Yet, this was for you. He wanted you to be happy, is what he told himself whenever he saw you and Suguru talking.Â
His phone buzzes and itâs almost embarrassing how quickly he snatches it, the anticipation in his eyes fading when he sees that itâs Suguru messaging him about the party today. Satoru sighs, rubbing the spot between his brows as he leans on the kitchen counter, suddenly reminded that he planned a party at his place today. It was an impulsive decision to forget about the tension between you two and Satoruâs kinda wishing he took the time to talk it out with you rather than planning something else.Â
He invited a good amount of people and was going to invite you as well to give him a reason to call you. But lucky for him, you made things easier for him by calling him. Satoru thinks itâs not healthy for his blood temperature to rise just at the sight of your name on his phone and heâs already grinning when he picks up. âHello?â
âSatoru?âÂ
Oh. He pauses, his brows furrowing at how your voice cracked as you tried to hide your sniffles. His first thought was to wonder who made you sad and he thinks itâs scary how hearing you cry was enough to send his emotions in a frenzy. But you needed him and he didnât want you to be alone. âWhere are you sweetheart?â He asks, the nickname flowing off his tongue before he can stop. âIâll pick you up. Your locationâs shared with me right?â
âMhm,â You mumbled back and his heart nearly snapped in two with how dejected you sounded. He frowns, grabbing his jacket and his keysârushing to slip on his sneakers.Â
âOkay just stay there and donât go anywhere. Iâll be there in a few. Donât cry (Name).â
You make a sound of understanding and he hangs up, his finger tapping to click on Suguruâs contact. Satoru hears other familiar voices in the background but he doesnât pay much attention to it.Â
âWhatâs up Satoruâ?â
âPartyâs off.â
âWhat? Wait what are youââ
âSorry something came up. Iâll tell you later,â he says, hanging up before his friend can say anything else. He knows he should feel bad for flaking out last minute but his list of priorities had you at the top of it. And he really didnât care if anyone else would understand.Â
Youâre regretting the choice of shorts in the chilly night air and the ice-cream you ate wasnât helping you shiver any less.Â
The way Satoru sounded made that warm, fuzzy feeling settle in your stomach again. He sounded like he would drop whatever he was doing just to get to you and it made you feel special. You think back to the sound of âsweetheartâ from his lips, shaking your head when you feel your blood get warm.
â(Name)?â Satoruâs voice startles you from your thoughts and you think the sound of it could erase all your troubles. âYou alright?â He asks, shrugging the jacket off his shoulders and draping them over your legs, kneeling down to see your face.
You only nod. âI want to go home.â
âYeah I can take you backââ
âNo,â you shake your head. âBack to your place.â
For a moment, youâve stunned him but that surprise left as fast as it arrived. He sighs, tapping your knee with his finger. âUsually dinner comes firstââ
âNot like that you idiot,â you kick him lightly, a grin forming on your lips. âYour methods of comforting are weird.â
âYeah?â He laughs, the sound blending with the wind. âWell maybe Iâm not trying to comfort you,â he eyes you with a teasing glint in his eyes and flashes a lopsided grin. He looked almost sweet as he did sly, the blend making your heart pick up in pace.Â
You squirm, mustering a tone of nonchalance. âI changed my mind. Iâm going back to my place.â
This time he chuckles, his eyes narrowing in amusement. âNuh uh. Itâs my job to wipe that frown off your face,â he says, the corny phrase making you roll your eyes. âCâmon, Iâll be good to you.â
You pretend to think, ignoring the attentive expression he wore. âFine. I guess Iâll let you take me home.â
âThatâs my girl,â he grinned, standing up to his full height. You beam at him, matching his steps as you two reach his door. By the time the two of you were settled at his place, you already spoke to your parents in privateâclearing up the misunderstandings like Satoru reminded you to do. You were glad you had him and even more glad that things were falling back to place.Â
Your eyes scan your surroundings, noticing how he mustâve tidied things up. âDid you clean your place?â
âHm?â He grabs two mugs from the cabinet. âOh yeah. I was going to have a party here.â
âToday?â
âThatâs right,â he drawls, glancing at you from the corner of his eyes. âI was going to call you to see if you wanted to go.â
âReally?â That was a shock to you. âAre you still gonna have one today?â
âNah. Canceled it last minute.â
You pause, raising your brows as you try not to jump to conclusions. âWhyâd you cancel it?â
âHad better things to do. I'd rather hang out with you anyways,â he says casually, smiling when he finds the packets of hot cocoa. âFound it!â
Did he cancel the party for me? You think to yourself, a bit surprised that you came to that conclusion; but if you were right and he did, you wouldnât know what to feel other than appreciation and maybe something else. Whether that was true or not, you know that you should be feeling guilt and not giddiness from having him prioritize you. Was it normal to feel this way for Satoru? Youâre about to let your thoughts fill your head but you feel your breath hitch at how he seems to lean closer to you.Â
His hands move you by the hips, the touch barely lasting five seconds. âSorry I gotta get the spoons,â he murmurs, paying no mind to how you hold your breath. Your eyes fall to his biceps, swallowing a gasp as you see how the black material of his shirt moved with every movement he makes. There was no way he was human when he looked like that.
Oh my god, you think to yourself, suddenly mortified at the fact that you were checking him out. What was wrong with you right now? You always knew Gojo was attractive but you didnât think he was this attractive. And if he had any idea of your internal conflict he didnât pay it any mind.Â
âCan you go get the movie ready for me?â
âUh huh,â you nod immediately, quickening your pace as you try to distract yourself. By the time he sits next to you, the blankets and snacks are already placed neatly on the living room table. You smile and mutter a thank you when he hands you the mug of hot cocoa.Â
âFeel better?â He asks, propping an arm on the head of the couch once youâre halfway through the movie: a random romcom you picked to cheer you up. Even as someone who claims heâd rather watch a movie with more action, you think the drama that comes with romcoms intrigues himâmuch more than heâd like to admit.Â
You take a sip of your drink, your eyes flitting to him. âMuch better.â
âI bet,â he murmurs, his eyes glancing at the way your knees touched. The scene panels to a teary confession the female lead does, the music dramatic with strings in the background. You watch intently, observing the expressions both characters make on screen.
âYâknow, I never understood how they can always come up with a speech like that on the spot,â Satoru comments, plopping a few gummy bears in his mouth. âIsnât that unrealistic?â
âItâs a movie,â you point out, watching as the male lead hung onto every word the female lead had to say. âItâs not supposed to be realistic.â
âI guess youâre right. But that stuff apparently happens in real life right?â
âWouldnât you know? You have people confessing to you all the time.â
âI donât give them much time to continue speaking,â he shrugs.Â
You donât like how uneasy you feel after he says that. âWell, maybe itâs love that makes this kind of stuff happen.â
This earns you an amused snicker. âOf course youâd say that. You gonna do that with Suguru? Confess to him from the bottom of your heart?â
You roll your eyes. âTo do that, Iâd have to be in love with him.â
âAre you?â
âNo,â you give him an incredulous look. âI hardly know the guy. I just really like him.â
He makes a sound of understanding but you feel as if youâre deluding yourself when you see the look of relief cross his face. You turn to him, the movie forgotten all of a sudden. âWould you do that?â
âWhat? Confess to Suguru with the bottom of my heart?âÂ
âYeah sure. Thatâs what I meant.â you huff, seeing his teasing grin form. You sigh. âNo likeâŚconfess to someone you love.â
Heâs quiet, the faraway look in his eyes confirming that heâs deep in thought. Youâre not sure why a pang of irritation hits you when you realize that there might be someone Satoruâs in love with. And youâre not sure if itâs because heâs not telling you or because you want to be that someone. You go with the former because youâre supposed to like Suguru.Â
His eyes wander to meet yours and the tick in his jaw makes you nervousâmakes your palms sweaty because heâs never looked at you like that. Youâre not even sure words could describe what emotion he had on his face. He smilesânot the smile thatâs crooked and boyish. Itâs the smile thatâs sharp and makes his eyes narrow. âI might.â
âYou might?â You ask, hating how breathless your voice sounded to your earsâsomething that he notices with the way amusement practically glimmers in his eyes. You swallow a gasp when his gaze falls to your lips, quickly flying back to your eyes.Â
âMaybe,â he whispers and you canât help but wet your lips, feeling faint when the bright blue of his eyes darkens to black. You donât flinch when his head tilts, his arm coming to the side to trap you between the couch. His cologne overwhelms you, makes you drunk on him. Heâs so close that you can feel his breath hit your face.Â
âSatoruââÂ
The sound of your phone buzzing crushes the tension quickly and you let him lean backâlooking as if he had more to say. You feel a smidge of disappointment as you grab your phone. âItâs Suguru,â you say and youâre not sure why your inner voice begs Satoru to tell you to ignore the phone callâto act like he cares more.Â
âShouldnât you answer it?â He questions and you hate that sinking feeling in your stomach when he doesnât even spare a glance at youâas if acting like he wasnât about to kiss you seconds ago. You can only frown, nodding as you watch him stand upâstill not offering you one single look. âIâll clean up.â
As you glance at your phone, at the name of Suguru appearing on your screen, you hope for the slightest bit of joyâthat lovesick feeling you get whenever youâd see him. Yet, it felt wrong. This felt wrong. And apparently, Suguru could tell from your voice that there was something bugging you.Â
âIs everything alright? You donât sound too good.â
Your eyes linger on Satoruâs figure moving to the kitchen. You think Suguru mentions something about a date but you donât pay much attention, not feeling all that bad as you drown out his voice. âYeah. Iâm fine. What were you saying?â
âI was asking if you wanted to go to dinner with me tomorrow. Iâll pick you up at 7 and we canââ
âSure,â you say, trying to ignore the way your body lurches at your responseâas if it didnât want this. âSure. Iâll see you at 7.â
You donât catch what he says when he hangs up, only thinking of how Satoru looked at you when he was leaning closer. The thought doesnât horrify you as much as it should but you think that if he had kissed you, you probably wouldâve kissed him back.Â
If someone told you a month ago that you were going on a date with Suguru, you wouldâve cried tears of joy and celebrated. But now, youâre almost undeniably feeling a wave of indifference hit you and it feels awful. Suguruâs perfectâhis sharp features and his charming smile thatâd send anyone into a frenzied mess. Or maybe most tend to fixate on how suave he is with his wordsâmixing the subtlest of flirtations with simple compliments.
Heâs everything you couldâve asked for. Yet, you find yourself missing the ruthless beauty you saw in Satoruâthe striking blue of his eyes and the rare color of his hair. You find yourself missing the rasp of his voice, how itâd soften that night when he comforted you; you find yourself missing his warm and strong embrace as he took care of you in your inebriated state; you find yourself missing how close he was that night on his couch and how he looked at you.Â
At some point, you found yourself replaying that scene over and over again. The first few times, you were giddy with hormones as you imagined him leaning closer and kissing you. After a while, you wanted the image gone because it didnât happen. He pulled away. He let you pick up the call from Suguru. He acted like nothing happened when in reality, a lot did happen. You two were finally breaching the line of friends and he knew that.Â
So why? That question plagued your mind for days after and every time you think you forgot about it, the memory of him would remind you all over again. And when he only congratulated you when you told him about your date with Suguru you felt betrayed. Why donât you care? You almost blurted out but technically he did care. After all, he was the one who was trying to set you guys up so why did you suddenly want to change your mind?
You think you might hate him a little for being so good at acting like everythingâs normal and you think you might hate more for making your heart beat so fast. Things werenât supposed to end up like this. You werenât supposed to imagine your best friend kissing you breathless or taking you on a date.Â
Everythingâs going to fall into place, you tell yourself. Youâve already dolled up and were in the middle of spraying your perfume when Getou messaged you that he was already here. Heâs relaxed in the car as you enter the car. This scene feels the same, you think to yourself, recalling the way Gojo greeted you the last time he picked you up.
âYouâre wearing the shirt you wore to the party,â Getou points out and you look down at your shirt, gaping at the revelation that youâre wearing the same top Gojo told you to wear. Even with the company of another man, your subconscious still wishes he was here.Â
âI didnât even notice,â you mumble, smiling at the brown-haired male as he drives. The small talk is all natural as you two make your way to the restaurant and youâre grateful that Suguruâs such an easy person to talk with. Heâs nice. Really nice and you feel almost guilty for not being as enthusiastic as you wanted to be.Â
Itâs only when youâre midway through the meal that he mentions it. âYouâre not here.â
âWhat?â
âHere,â he shrugs, glancing at you with an empty smile. âYouâre thinking about something else arenât you?â
âIâm notââ
âDonât worry Iâm not mad,â he says and you know heâs telling the truth. âIâm curious. What are you thinking about?â
This makes you squirm in discomfort, a bit uneasy at how perfectly he read you. Satoruâs always made comments about Getouâs intuitive feeling for emotions and youâre starting to think he wasnât exaggerating. âWhat if I donât wanna tell you?â You joke.
âThen youâd leave me to assume,â he answers easily, the corner of his lips curling upwards. âIâm not an idiot (Name). I know when a ladyâs thinking about someone else in my presence.â
When you try to protest, he only smiles. âIs it Satoru?â
Your silence is enough said. You want to deny himâwant to shake your head and utter a firm âno.â But something about the question makes you lose your sense of thought and Suguru understands that too. âAre you in love with him?â
This catches your attention. âNo. I like you not him.â
âArenât we well past the point of lying now?â He gives a good-natured chuckle. âIf you liked me then you wouldnât have looked at your phone so many times as if you were expecting a call.â
You widen your eyes. âIâm sorry I didnât mean toââ
âNah Iâm really not mad,â he sighs. âBut Iâm interested in why you didnât decline my offer for a date.â
Youâre silent for a while, musing over his words. âWhen you called me, Satoru and I were about to kiss. Or wellâat least I think we were about to kiss.
âSo whyâd you pick it up? I know Satoru enough to know that a call from me isnât enough to make him stop with whatever heâs doing,â he raises a brow and you catch a roll of his eyes as he remembers something.Â
âItâs because he was the one who was setting us up together.â
Suguru makes a sound of confusion, nodding at you to continue. You take a big breath. âI asked Satoru to help me get with you.â
Getou makes a âoâ with his mouth, nodding in consideration as he processes your words. His pity makes you feel small and youâre finally experiencing the impact tenfold. âOh (Name).â
âYeah,â you shrug. âSo now Iâm pretty sure I messed up the friendship because I was stupid and heâs never gonna like me backââ
âThatâs not true,â he stops you, taking a sip from his wine. âSatoruâs different around you.â
âWell thatâs because Iâve known him for a while now.â
âMaybe. But he doesnât go out of his way to help people like he does with you. Even an idiot could notice that.â
âThat doesnât mean he likes me backââ
âYou donât know that yet,â he retorts, that smile of his returning again. âJust like I didnât know you were in love with my best friend the entire time.â
You wince, swallowing as you peer up at him. You know he didnât intend for the comment to burn but a small part of you thinks he did it on purpose. The sight of you sulking brings a wider grin to play on his face. âRelax. Iâm only playing with you,â he pauses. âIâm a bit jealous that Satoru's got such a cute girl in love with him though.âÂ
His teasing makes you laugh. âWhat if he doesnât love her back?â
âThen heâd be an idiot,â he says, giving you a look as he asks for the bill. âIf he breaks your heart you know who to go to. Iâd be happy to have you for myself.â
You roll your eyes, smiling softly when he coyly smiles. Suguru was kind enough to offer to drop you off at your place but you told him you wanted to see Satoruâbringing a surprised look on the brown-haired maleâs face. Youâre not sure how apparent it was, but you reeked of anxiety and Suguru was quick to point it out.
âIâll wait for you,â he says nonchalantly, shooing you with his hand once you stare at him in bewilderment. âGo. Just do me a favor and message me when you guys are gonna get uh intimate.â
âWeâre notââ you click your tongue at his grin. You thank him, rushing to Satoruâs flatâthe sound of your heels clicking against the floor.Â
If you were in a movie, there would be dramatic music playing in the backgroundâperhaps orchestra or a sappy love song. The scene was so cliche but youâre understanding why the protagonists always ran: it was love. You were in love with Gojo Satoru.Â
You ring his doorbell, fixing your hair as you ready yourself to see himâmentally preparing the script of your confession. Please be home, please be home, pleaseâ
The door opens and a plethora of blue looks back at you, the surprise evident in them. You visibly brighten, smiling as you see him. âSatoru Iââ
âSatoru?â another voice says from behind himâthe voice evidently female. You freeze, feeling as if this image was in slow motion as you see a glimpse of a girl behind Satoru. Your eyes flit to both of them, the speech you prepared in your head drying up like a sore. âWhoâs this?â
You hate that you can only watch. âItâs just a friend. Why donât you go back inside for a bit, yeah?â
Sheâs so pretty, it hurts. There wasnât a speck of imperfection on her and the need to curl up in a ball never felt stronger. The girl nods at Satoru, glancing at you in curiosity as she leaves you two alone.Â
You think you might hate a little bit for looking at you in concern. âIs there something wrong? Are you okay? If somethingââ
âNo. Nothingâs wrong Iâm justââ you say, wishing your voice was louder at this moment. You avoid his eyes, fearing that youâd end up crying in front of him if you continued to stare at him. âI need to go.âÂ
âWhat? But you just got hereââ
âI donât know why I came here. This was a mistake and Iââ you sigh shakily, turning on your heel to leave.Â
Satoru grabs you by the wrist, his gaze soft as he shakes his head when he sees you try to pry his hand off of you. âJust tell me what I can doââ
âSuguruâs waiting for me,â you say quickly, ignoring the way his face drops. âHeâs outside right now.âÂ
You hold your breath the moment his hand slowly slips off your wrist, taking a few steps back as you make your way outside. Not once do you turn back as you try your best to hold the tears inâultimately failing as they fall as quickly as they appear.Â
By the time you reach Suguruâs car, your make-up is already ruined. At first, he snaps his head back at you with a smile, the curve of lips quickly disappearing as he sees your lip trembling. âNo?â
âNo,â you confirm, sitting back into the car and wiping your tears with a tissue he hands you. Thereâs no words spoken between you two as he starts the car, a heavy sigh escaping his lips. Ironically, you listen to the soundtrack of âThe Other Womanâ playing in his car and heâs quick to change the song. He clears his throat.
âI didnât think he was that stupid,â he says after some time, signaling right as he reaches the stop light.Â
âHe wasnât,â you murmur. âI was the stupid one for thinking that we could be more than friends.â
After the ordeal a couple nights ago, youâre not even ashamed that youâre blatantly avoiding Gojo like the plague. You even turned off your read receipts for him which you wouldâve found so petty if you didnât feel so frantic at the sound of his name. Originally, you thought heâd put up more of a fight and be more persistent in getting your attentionâonly you were proven wrong when you didnât see any of his attempts increasing.Â
Disappointed, you were caught in a dilemma. You wanted this distance but craved his presence. At some point, your thoughts ran dry and you were in a slump. Were you always this bad at making up your mind? Â
No. You werenât. You didnât think excessively hard when you decided you liked Getou and when you stopped liking him. Nor did you think super hard about your other crushes. Gojo made your brain hurt and if this was love, youâre not sure you really liked it; but it felt so nice to think about how it would feel to be loved by himâto have him kiss you.Â
Which is why you thought it was a great idea to avoid him because surely time makes the feelings fade. And you hope they fade fastâespecially after you saw him with that girl. You bite back your jealousy at the thought of what they did together. Today was supposed to be a mental health day. It was if fate allowed you to have little to nothing to do and you were going to take advantage of it.Â
The coffee house was ambient with the occasional loud laughter from groups of friends. You were halfway through your book, taking a sip from your drink as you flipped the pages. This was what you were meant for: reading novels in a cafe, keeping a low profile, and protecting your peace.Â
Youâre about midway through the big plot twist until you hear the sound of a chair scraping and your heart freezes in your chest when you see Gojo stare back at you. Only this time, he looks serious and even annoyed.Â
âI knew Iâd find you here,â he begins, tapping his finger nails on the wooden table. You donât miss the way a few people take a few double-takes when they walk past him. So much for keeping a low profile.Â
âGojo,â you acknowledge him awkwardly, fidgeting with the pages of your book.
Your stomach does a flip when his jaw twitches and his eyes cross your face. He sighs, leaning back and adjusting his seating position. âAre you mad at me?â
âWhy would I be mad at you?â
âYou literally just called me Gojo,â he said and if you were more rational, you wouldâve laughed at how childish he sounded over you not using his first name.Â
âA lot of people call you Gojo,â you point out, still not meeting his eyes.Â
âYouâre not just âa lot of people.â And you always call me Satoru,â he murmurs.Â
You tense up. There he goes again: treating you like youâre special. It makes you confused and makes your heartbeat skip. You clear your throat. âIâm not mad at you.â
âThen why are you avoiding me?â He says, a bit loudly at that. It was unlike Gojo to attract attention to personal matters in public and the guilt hits you. You were so caught up in your own feelings that you completely ignored how he wouldâve felt. Even if he only thought of you as a friend, anyone wouldâve felt mad if put in the situation you put Gojo in.Â
You glance at the curious gazes in the cafe, grabbing him by the hand as you pull him outside to a secluded area. You quickly drop his hand, a bit surprised that he let you even hold it. âWhat are you talking about?â You ask, not sure why youâre playing dumb.Â
âYouâre avoiding me,â he says, staring down at you. Sometimes, you forget how tall Satoru really is and how his gaze can make anyone feel small. âDid I do something to make you mad?â
You think back to him and the girl. âNo you didnât do anything.â
âThen what the hell is it?â He says, sounding more mad than you initially thought. His eyes scan over your faceâobserving your pursed lips and aversion from his eyes. He clicks his tongue. âIs this about the other night?â
You really wish you didnât snap your head so fast to meet his eyes. The other night couldâve meant many things but you knew he was referring to a specific one. âNo,â you say and you already know he doesnât believe you.Â
â(Name),â he says softly. âWere you jealous?â Hearing him saying it out loud makes you cringe. You shake your head adamantly, trying to muster up the courage to not break eye-contact with him. You wonder if he could hear how loud your heartbeat was. âIâm not jealous. Why would I be jealous?â
âYou tell me,â he voices in that tone that tells you that heâs already figured it out. For all the years youâve known Gojo, youâve become well-acquainted with his habits and his mannerisms. And you knew him well enough to realize that he wasnât going to stop with the questions until you told him the truth.Â
He always did this. Always made sure to pummel the truth out of you and it didnât matter how dirty he played. âThen why did you go to me in the first place? Didnât you have Suguru outside waiting for you?â
âIââ
âWhat was so important about what you wanted to tell me that you left Suguru waiting for you? What was it and why are you so scared that youâre avoiding me?â
âItâs because I like you!â You finally say, knowing that he bested you in this game of his. The regret hits you so hard you feel like running away again. Only this, he doesnât let you when he pulls you by the shoulder.Â
âWhat?â He says breathlessly, his eyes wide with wonder. Itâs over, you think to yourself. Heâs going to hate you after this because you ruined the friendship.Â
âI avoided you because I like you,â you admit quietly. âAnd because I saw you with that girl the other night.â
â(Name)...âÂ
âStop,â you murmur, feeling the tears form. âStop. I already know what youâre gonna say, okay? It doesnât matter anymore.â
You shrug him off, wiping your tears with your sleeve. The plans for âprotecting your peaceâ almost seemed silly now because you couldnât rewind time and undo all of this. You donât bother saying goodbye to Gojo as you take your chances in leaving. And you desperately wonder how you were going to move on from this.Â
Gojo thinks heâs in a fever dream. Your confession stunned him into oblivion and if it werenât for your tears, he thinks he mightâve stayed in one spot for hours on end. The night you came over, Gojo already had enough on his mind. Seeing you in the flesh made him lose the logical side of his brain and his mind just replayed that night you two nearly kissed.Â
He remembered being able to taste how nervous you wereâhow you found purchase on his shoulders as he tried his hardest not to pin you to the couch and kiss you stupid. He remembered how soft you were and how that thought would torture him for days on.Â
Gojo knew what he did after was an asshole move but he thought the phone call from Suguru served as a reminder that he couldnât have you. You two were best friends and to ruin that because he wanted you was selfish of him. He was already selfish enough to want to keep you for himself but you wanted Suguru.Â
Thatâs why when you came to his place, he was confused. Gojo did something stupid and didnât want the thoughts of you to keep popping up. He recalled dialing the number of some girl he stopped talking to ages ago just to not have you occupy his mind.Â
When he saw your brows furrow at the sight of her, he was surprised to say the least. He ruled out the possibility of jealousy early on and just kept it as that. But now, on this chilly afternoon and in some secluded corner, you were confessing to him.Â
You like him. You like him back. Sure, you didnât love him like he loves you (or at least he thinks so) but that's besides the point. He collects himself the moment he sees the tears forming in your eyes, panic coursing through him.Â
Did his silence make you misunderstand? Did you know that he was ready to scream and tell the whole world that he finally got the girl of his dreams? How he was prepared to pull you into a crushing hug and hold you like he had heaven in his arms?Â
He forgot you werenât a mind reader and it dawned on him that he caused your tears. He doesnât want to be the guy who lets misunderstandings marinate nor does he want to be the cause of your fallout. He was going to fix this.Â
If you thought he was going to let you go that easily then you severely underestimate him. Because Gojo Satoru was willing to fight for your love.
You think youâre in some sappy k-drama when he grabs you by the wrist the second time. If you werenât crying your eyes out, you wouldâve laughed at him and he wouldâve laughed with you. But thereâs only a wave of frustration when he doesnât let go. âSatoru let me goââ
âNo,â he says with a deadpan and you almost think he sounds desperate. Youâre about to say something but he only steps closer. âYou canât run away like you did before. Thatâs the easy way outââ
âIâm notââ
âYou are,â he interrupts. âAnd Iâm not gonna let you because youâre gonna listen to what I have to say.â
Youâre almost reluctant to stay silent but you give in when he squeezes your wristâas if begging you to stay. You sigh. âFine.â
âGood,â he whispers, racking his brain for what to say. He takes a deep breath. âA while back, I said I didnât understand how the characters from romance movies always knew what to say in moments like these. You know those super long speeches? It seemed unrealistic to me but I think I understand now.â
You let him continue, clinging onto every word that falls from his lips. âItâs so easy to say stuff like this. When youâre in love with someone, you notice the little things about them. I noticed you and you were the only thing on my mind. You still are the only thing on my mind. Do you get what I mean?â
You watch in awe as he continues, stuttering over some of his words which was so rare for him. âThe night you told me you liked Suguru I was so annoyed. Iâve never gotten jealous of Suguru or anyone but I wanted to be the one that you liked. I wanted to be the one that you dressed up for and the one you smiled at. It drove me insane when you went on a date with him and I hate that I didnât just say fuck it and steal you away sooner.â
He takes a chance to catch his breath, ruffling his hair as he finally flashes you a crooked grinâa mix of embarrassed and boyish. âThat girl you saw me withâŚI never did anything with her,â he admits and you think you might fall over from shock. âI couldnât. I just kept thinking about you and I wanted you on my mind all the time. I didnât want to think about anyone else and didnât want anyone to take your placeââ
âWhat Iâm trying to say is that Iâm in love with you,â he finally says. âI already said that earlier but I want to say it again. I think Iâve always loved youâeven when we were kids. I think little kid me always wanted your attention. I just never knew what I felt until I realized that you werenât mineânot mine to love. And I donât think thereâs nothing in the world that I want more than you.â
At this point, your mouth is already ready to catch flies as you listen to his ramblings about his affections. You think you might cry. Gojoâs usually not good with words but you can tell how genuine he isâhow much he meant this. âThen all those times you helped me with Suguru?â
âI hated doing that,â he huffs. âI swear I was about to punch Suguru every time he called you cute.â
You laugh, feeling jittery all over. âWould you?â
âIâm a bit worried that you like that idea a bit too much.â
You grin, shrugging. âMaybe a little. I guess I should tell you that I really wanted you to kiss me when we were on the couch.â
âYou did?â He practically beams, cupping your face with his hand. You feel your stomach do twists when his thumb grazes the skin of your cheek softly, as if this was always normal.Â
âAnd I should probably tell you that I love you too,â you say firmly, gaining a rush of confidence. âAnd you should probably kiss me right now.â
The smile on his face might just be the prettiest thing youâve seen in the world. He leans in, cupping your face as he presses his lips against yours. The way he holds you makes you feel safe and you think you might love him a little more when he moves his hand to your neck.Â
You break the kiss. âDoes this mean weâre dating now?â
He laughs. âDo I need to kiss you again for you to say yes?âÂ
When you nod, he pulls you in again and again. And if this was his way of asking, youâd say yes each time.Â
#gojo satoru#gojo x reader#gojo x you#jjk x reader#jujutsu kaisen x reader#satoru gojo#gojo satoru x reader#jjk#fluff#angst#satoru x reader#satoru x you
2K notes
¡
View notes
Text
FABLE OF THE DOG : 1. The Two Headed Calf
Series Masterlist;
Pairing: Joel Miller x FMC
Summary: Welcome home and buck up, cowgirl.
Rating: Explicit 18+
Content Warnings: Cowboy/Heiress AU; Slowburn(ish); Original Characters; Alcohol & Drug Use; Discussions of Grief; Daddy Issues; Graphic Descriptions of Vomiting; Description of a Dead Body; Death of a Parent; Parental Neglect; Older Man/Younger Woman; Jealousy; Past Teenage Crush; Unrequited Pinning; Yearning and Longing Galore; Bossâs Daughter; Complicated Family Relationships; A Home is a Place but ALSO a Person!; Found Family
A/N: Disclaimer, I know nothing about Wyoming and itâs geography, ranching, or being a cowboy and just made all this up. Any and all misrepresentations are fallacy of my laziness.
The FMC tag was decided because she has a last name. It was just too difficult for me to speak in depth about her father without giving him a name, and thus her one too. After that decision was made, she kind of went away from me and devolved into her own person who I have come to be quite obsessed with. Itâs still written in âyouâ format, anyhow.
Iâve been having a whole lot of fun with this, I hope you do too.
Word Count: 10K
Read on AO3
1: The Two Headed Calf
âSheâs been shut up in that house goinâ on three days now, Joel,â Tommy says as the two brothers make their way across the lawn.Â
The ride had been long and hard, and Joel is tiredâhe levels a dark look at him. âJust sayinâ. Nothinâ you find in thereâs gonna be pretty to look at.â He raises his hands in surrender at the brooding glare, that non-confrontational shrug thatâs set Joel on edge since they were boys.Â
âOne of youâs shouldâa gone in there. Made sure sheâs okay.â
âThe housekeepersâve been keepinâ an eye. And Frank tried to go in there and check on her himself, but sheâs angry as a barn cat. Hissinâ ând yowlinâ, and just beinâ downright scary as hell, to be honest. You should be prepared is all Iâm tryinâ to say.â
âHer father just died, Tommy. Iâm not expectinâ pretty sights right now,â Joel gruffs, trying to swallow the panic that flutters in his throat as they crest the final hill up to the big house.Â
The beautiful stone, oak, glass monstrosity thatâs stood as monument to this place, this home that is not truly his, for over a decade now. The Kelly Ranch. The sky above is still a sultry, yawning blue, deep and tired, basking in the throes of dawn as the sun just now makes its way over the crest of the Tetons in the distance so that the house sits for just a moment longer in its pool of shadowed blues.Â
Joel pauses on the border of that somber darkness, afraid suddenly of what awaits him inside; boots glued to the ground with the gum of cowardice. He doesnât want to see her broken. He doesnât want to see her hurting. But thereâs no other recourse, he knows this. The death of the estranged father sheâd fought with all her life, the inheritance of this world that seems suddenly too big for just one orphaned girl, all alone now.Â
Heâs afraid that heâll walk into that house heâs always seen as other and home all wrapped into oneâthat Olympus that was so far removed and out of reach even when he walked through itâs halls to the man whoâd given him sanctuary and salvation, to the man he knew mistreated her sometimes, didnât love her enoughâand not have the capacity to recognize her, this girl whoâd always been familiar and stranger all in one also.Â
Joel Miller suddenly feels afraid of the memory she exists as in his mind, in the face of the woman he knows she is now.Â
When he lets himself in the back kitchen door, itâs still nighttime within. The cool dryness of the AC cranked up to inhuman temperatures makes him shiver once while sprouting a damp sweat along his nape. He shouldâve showered before coming, shouldâve washed the ride and the days of camp off his skin before walking into her presence, but all heâd managed were his hands and face. Thereâd been panic to make sure she was well, if not then alive, at least. But he should be more presentable for her.Â
Hell, he shouldâve been here for her when she came home for the first time in two years to the house where her father had died. He shouldâve been here when the man died.Â
But the herd had needed moving. He hadnât thought itâd all happen so quickly, thought he had more time, that they all had more time. Heâd hoped she wouldnât return at all, if he was being honest. There was nothing here for her. Nothing except memories of a gilded and loveless, already motherless childhood. The reality of all she was set to inherit. The truth of an aloneness Joel didnât know if she was prepared for.Â
He moves through the house slowly, afraid to disturb the ghosts and the silence. The interior, immaculate and beautiful and solemn. Something out of a movie picture or the gloss of a magazine. Something covered not in dust but in sadness. The stairs are silent as his spinning mind makes up for the creak, the boots sheâd sent him on his last birthday hit the richly piled rug at the top, and the hallway to the bedrooms yawns long and frightening in front of him. Two grand a pop, the bootsâLucchese, heâd looked them up on the iPhone sheâd sent him the year before. A gift giver, generous to a fault, kind to a detriment. She sent something to all the ranch hands thatâd worked for her father since she was a girl. Something for the entire ranch at Christmas. And all he managed each time was a perfunctory thank you card, like he did every year because he remembered, years ago, in her little voice, polite people send thank you notes, Joel, my grandmother told me so. Last year heâd written that they were too much, that she shouldnât have, that he was grateful. There wasnât much else to say.Â
That was the extent of their communication, familiar and stranger in one, the far removed golden child of the Kelly. Theyâd all called him that, the Kelly, for as long as heâd known the man. As if he was some Scottish laird of old, ruling over his clan and half the world. Egotistical, was what it really was. Heâd thought himself a god among men, in the face of his only child. Ridiculous was what Joel saw it all for, a put on play, a farce.
And wonder of wonders, she was entirely unlike him because of course she would be. Of course a man ruled by nothing more than ego and narcissism had been sent his polar opposite in the form of his only child. Kind hearted, was what she wasâsending him a birthday gift every year. Remembering them all here always no matter how far sheâd gone. He sent her a thank you note for each benevolence in return, a word of respectful gratitude for the fact that a person like her could ever remember a dog like him.Â
Sometimes, Joel had wanted to go to him, the old man, Oswald Kelly, and ask him where his daughter was, why he wasnât looking for her, keeping her closer, caring for her. He wasnât the sort of man that couldâve ever understood such callous behavior towards oneâs child.
The last time sheâd been here, over two years ago: less than forty eight hours that had ended in screaming so terrible theyâd all heard it down from the barn, sitting in uncomfortable, swollen silence, the spinning of tires ringing as she yelled at her father that he was never going to see her again, the manâs echoing laugh as sheâd fled him.Â
Joel hadnât seen her on that visit, itâd been so quick and angry. Flying down on the jet from New Haven for her fatherâs seventieth birthday and not even making it long enough for the festivities. This was what her life was, as heâd observed it from a distance for all these years, the singular daughter of this great house, coming to her father, attempting joy and finding nothing but disappointment at the end of him.Â
Sheâd been right, a knowing streak running through her. Kelly had never seen her again, and Joel didnât know if the old man had regretted it or not, the anger and the estrangement and the lack of love. But the last time heâd spoken to him, hours before setting off on their move, the herd always came before everything else, the ranch was all that mattered is what the man had always said, with death scratching at the window, his frail and withered body licked down to almost nothing from the austere and imposing figure Joel had always known him as, heâd asked for her. His only child. Do you think sheâll come, Joel? The dying man had asked him. My girl, do you think sheâll come see me? Joel had lied a lie he hadnât known was one, said she would, that heâd call her as soon as he was back.Â
In the end, he hadnât even afforded her that decency, a personal call.
He comes to her open bedroom door now, pitch dark as grief within, and the stench of sorrow and liquor seeping from the living grave. He looks down the long and empty hall for a brief second, wishing it didnât have to be him, that again, he didn't have to see her any way other than okay. And he realizes that thereâs something about her, as she will exist now, that makes him cowardly. Something about this house without the man whoâd granted him the absolution of a hiding place all those years ago, whoâd understood and sheltered Joel in the midst of his own past grief, that makes him cowardly. The house feels wrong without Kelly within it, wrong with only her as its holder now.Â
Joel steps into her dark, and itâs a battlegroundâ
âYou are silent and motionless in the blue room.Â
Nothing of the gleaming splendor that dresses the rest of the home sleeps in here. There are clothes everywhere, an exploded suitcase lies open and massacred in the middle of the plush white rug, a turned over bottle of red wine bleeding into your clothes. Shredded pages with scratched on writing slashed across them, the dusted white mounds of crushed pills, as if youâd smashed each one individually beneath the thumb of your grief. The sight makes him more afraid, the scent of weed and cigarettes heavy in the air, as he takes the final step towards the wrecked bed, and a single small foot hangs limply from the edge.
He stares at it long and hard for a second, afraid, afraid again, still, of what heâll find. He says your name once, short and gruff like a dogâs bark. Itâs what he feels like. Animal, bestial, lacking any sort of cognizance amidst this minefield. His heart beats against his spine, and he thinks he should do something else, shake you, check for a pulse, his bones throb inside his skin. He needs to fucking move, but the smell of smoke is so cloying heâs choking on his own tongue.Â
Your ankle twitches.
And Joel sucks in a sigh of relieved air without panic, saying your name again. His voice is level now, maybe gentle, no more barking dog. His eyes move up the length of one pretty leg, and then quickly, he averts his gaze when he gets high up enough heâs met with soft-creased asscheek covered in silk. Swallowing his tongue, his eyes roll in their sockets, looking for anything else to look at besides the sight of panty clad ass. He steps closer again, gripping the edge of the sheet to pull it over your scantily clad body, eyes flitting to the silver spun clock on the nightstand, the warm glow of the hall light shows that they have two hours to get you sober and presentable before the funeral.Â
Joel should have been here. He does not feel that he is even here now. And the guilt eats at him like acid. The fear too.Â
âDarlinâ, youâve gotta get up now,â he says softly, taking hold of your shoulder, scalded by the feel of fragile skin, realizing with the suddenness of a gunshot that youâll be the Kelly now. He gives you a gentle shake, âWeâve gotta get you ready,â and his heart pumps blood like a machine. The sight of the dry liquor bottle toppled on the nightstand, the shattered glass glittering the floor in crystal, the empty pill bottles, it all taunts him. His guilt is a cacophony in his mind. He knows heâs going to have to stick his fingers down your throat, make you spit it all up, that youâll hate him for all of this afterwards, but when his gaze meets streaked rust, dark and shocking against the white sheets, heâs kicked into terrified action.Â
He turns you over, your head lolling sickeningly in unconscious stupor, hair a tangled mess strewn about your face so that he has to dig for your eyes, parting the curtains of your fringe to uncover you. He focuses on your closed eyes, the too long lashes clumped together, lips cracked and parched.Â
He shouldâve fucking been here.Â
Smoothing his fingers along the lengths of your arms, he keeps his eyes on your face and averted from all the skin that keeps peeking out below, searching the divots and slopes of your arms for hurts. When he gets to your right hand, battleground of a long ago broken hurt, he finds the drying crust of blood, the ragged split in the soft, small palm, thankfully shallow.
 His eyes smart, looking down at the broken glass, feeling the tear in you.Â
Gripping you gently below the elbows he pulls you into his arms, cradled like a child, light as loss. Your head lolls again, neck crooked at an unnatural angle as he carries you into the restroom, careful of your head, knocking the lights on and putting you down in front of the toilet bowl. He pulls your camisole to rights, making sure everything is covered, and gathers your mess of hair as carefully as he can, trying his best to not snag the fragile strands in his too rough hands, but gripping you firmly in position. And ignoring the sound of your awakening cry, he sticks two fingers into your slack jawed mouth and down your throat until he feels the hot rush of vomit.Â
Crouching behind you, his thighs bracket you, keeping your form from slumping over as you empty the poison from your belly, flushing the alcohol soaked bile as you struggle. He wipes his messy hand on the leg of his jeans and rubs soothing circles on your back, his fingers woven through the soft silk of your hair to keep your head in place and your face clear. His heart thumps in rhythm with your heaves, your too quick, panicked breathing. There seems to be not enough oxygen for the two of you and your grief in the too small room of the commode, and Joel gasps like a dying fish, trying to swallow calm breaths.Â
When you finally stop your heaving, you rest your arms at the edge of the gleaming porcelain, head hung low, defeated, wracked with shivers or silent sobs, he isnât sure, a strange and horrible keening noise, so small he barely catches it, held in your throat. Thereâs the finest down of peach fuzz that covers the tender slope of your vulnerable nape, and it makes Joel feel suddenly, just as vulnerable, just as unprotected. At a complete loss for how to help you.Â
âFinally decided to show your face,â you croak, voice ragged with your sick.Â
His fingers tighten once around your shoulder, a panicked tick of reminder that heâs here now, that heâs him. âI was moving the herd. It had to be done. Your father, heââ he stutters, trying explain, tripping over his own guilt ridden words. âI didnât think itâd happen now, so fast, that youâd get here so soon. I thought we had more time.âÂ
We.Â
Your skin seems to cool by the second beneath his fingertips, and then youâre shrugging his touch away, huddling closer to the porcelain bowl, further away from him.Â
âGet out.â
âLet me explain. Iââ And heâs begging now. He can hear the note of it in his voice. Begging for forgiveness. For a chance.Â
âI donât want to see you.â You donât say his name. âGet out.â It feels worse than anything.Â
âIâm here now. I didnât knowâ I didnât think.â He reaches to grab for you again, but you turn to face him suddenly. Wiping the back of your hand against your mouth, pushing your heels at his shins to kick him away. Your eyes are red rimmed, the hollows beneath bruised with lack of sleep. But fire spits from the deep color, all anger and hurt.Â
âGo deal with your fucking ranch,â you fling the words at him. âItâs all you care about anyways.â And they werenât shivers, he sees now, theyâre tears tracked as proof of all his guilt, all his lacking, along the slopes of your fine grained cheeks.Â
Your, you say. As if this place and anything in it has ever been his. Heâs never wanted any of it like that, only ever seen a thing that needed taking care of, and him, with the ability to care for it.Â
âI needed you,â you whisper as if the thought comes along on a second wind of anger, a realization that sends your voice breaking, hitching, your chest caving in on itself as the tears come faster and faster now. âHeâs dead, and I needed you.â
âIâm sorry,â he begs. âIâm so sorry.â His voice breaks now too. He thinks heâll cry now too, for the man who he also lost, who despite it all meant something to him, as well. For you, whoâs lost even more. For Joelâs own guilt.Â
But he doesnât think you see any of that, not his apology, not his regret, not his own grief. You turn away from him again, laying your temple down again on your forearm. âGet out. Iâll be ready soon.â
And so he goes.
-
Your father is made small and withered in death.Â
One of the wealthiest men in the entire world. A stranger, a titan, a nightmare of a man.Â
It wasnât something youâd ever considered, that a human body could look so colorless and frigid and not alive. Like a shock or a ringing bell, itâs a realization that youâre an orphan now. That youâre all alone.Â
You feel something like a memory of regret. Or something thatâs like the idea that you should feel regret, that you should feel guilt for how it was between the two of you. But all that is overshadowed by the reality of what you werenât. All you feel even more, or in actual reality, is the old loss of what youâd never been to each other. That, you realize, is the seed of your grief. That long ago wound, that childâs understanding that he wasnât like all the other fathers, that heâd never care for you the way other children were cared for.Â
Looking down at the frozen face that looks nothing like the one heâd worn the last time youâd seen him, the wispy thatch of hair that hadnât been so jarringly white before sickness had ravaged his body, you realize that this is no new loss, it is only a continuation, a reopening of a very old one.Â
The cavernous cathedral at your back is silent, vacated by the sea of people that had congregated here earlier. And with sickening curiosity, you uncoil an arm from where youâve got it wrapped around yourself, reaching out to press a finger against the ice cold back of his hand. Shockingly not alive; he feels made of rubber.Â
Everyone thatâd been here to bid farewell to this behemoth turned slip of a man, to catch a glimpse of you, packed like teeth into Jacksonâs grandest cathedral; business men and heads of state from around the world, the oldest family names in the country, figures of the highest echelons of wealth and society, vipers circling the barrelâhalf the world here to see this person who was supposed to have been your father but was really only a stranger.Â
You take your hand back, and you donât say goodbye as you turn away from his body. Thereâs no farewell to really tell.Â
And at the back of the church, hiding in a bright ream of sunlight, Joel stands propped against the face of a saint. Dark and silent and maybe even more far removed than your dead dad. Watching sentinel. Oswald Kellyâs hovering manâcome to watch over him one last time.Â
The silk of your stockings slide against each other at the junction of your thighs, the hiss of your skirt around your calves as your reed thin heels click against the stone, and you pull your armor as tightly around yourself as you can. Thereâs a hollow echo inside of everywhere and everything, your mind like a gong, reverberating, and his gaze is so steady, hazel bright, deeply shaded by the lip of his dark hat, beckoning you towards him from beneath the brim.Â
Large and strong and steadfast, your heart gives a painful, longing thumpâstupid, writhing thingâand you can only bear to look him in the eye for a second, and if you were to really think about saying goodbye to that father that never really was, lying behind you, slipping further and further away, youâd say it to the man that always stood as his shadow before the world, before you ever said it to the man himself.Â
-
The drive back home is cast in frigid silence and made all the more uncomfortable because you can practically hear Joelâs brain clicking and ticking away with worry.Â
Heâd sent your car and driver away with a harsh word while you collected your final goodbyes and words of respect from the last smattering of people congregated and waiting for the newly birthed heir to one of the greatest fortunes in the world.Â
Hovering over your shoulder, heâd kept anyone from stepping too close or getting too friendly, so close you could feel the heat of his chest through the silk of your blouse, and then going suddenly full on aggressive when a reporter from the New York Times had approached, fishing for a quote on the future of the Kelly empire. Ushering you away with a hovering hand at the small of your back before the man could get half a question out, heâs opening the truckâs door for you as a haze descends over your eyes, the distant shutter and flash of cameras bursting in your peripherals, a latent hangover and sleep deprivation and not enough to eat in the last forty eight hours causing you to sag in his hold. Then itâs only his big fist wrapping around the span of your wrist as he lifts you into the truck, your eyes downcast and unable to take in sight or sound, vision all a blur. You murmur a barely there thank you with his hand fitting at the dip of your waist, big body blocking yours entirely from prying eyes trying to catch a glimpse or a stumble, and for a single second, your entire weight is suspended in his hold, allowing you to bypass the struggle of balancing your high heel on the step up, and then youâre sliding onto the leather of the seat, the whisper of your cashmere and silk rustling around you as he handles you like a child being spirited away from the scene of a crime.Â
The door shuts gently behind you, face turned away from the flashing lights, the watchful eyes of the whole world, and worst of all, the assessment of his concerned gaze. All youâre afforded are thirty seconds of privacy to let out a single gasping sob.Â
And now, an hour and a half of silent purgatory.Â
You slip your heels off, flexing your smarting toes against the damp of your stockings and tuck your folded legs beneath you on the seat. Paying the frantic energy of his anxiety and lodged words no mind, you consider instead: your new reality. The burden of it all means very little to you now. The last of your worries is being readied for entombing as the two of you speed down the eighty nine, zinging past the bright Wyoming green. The thrum of his truck drowns out your thoughts, brand new, probably over a hundred grand, only the best for your fatherâs right hand man, and the Kelly Ranch insignia emblazoned proudly on the sides. A brand for the whole world to see just who exactly is being whisked away to her old home turned brand spanking new grave.Â
You might be feeling a little bit dramatic. But then againâ youâd just put your last remaining parent in an actual grave, surely that provides you some allowances.Â
Out of the corner of your eye, you can see his big paw gripping the leathered steering wheel in a death clutch, knuckles white with his frustration at the dilemma you pose, his own discomfort. Youâre sure if he thought you wouldnât catch him, heâd be squirming in his seat.Â
You do something to him sometimes, you know this. Not in any way youâd like, not in any interesting way, that of a woman affecting a man, but something respectfully harrowing. Maybe something a little bit like fear.Â
There has existed between the two of you, always, that strange intimacy of two people whoâve known each other for a very long time, and yet, have always remained at a far removed, arms length distance from one another.Â
A professional intimacy of sorts. Your fatherâs foreman, shadow, fixer. The man who guarded that treasure trove youâd inherit one day, today; the thing your father loved most in the world. Two people whoâve known each other a long time, and yet, donât really know each other at all.Â
There has always been, however, the fact of the birthday.Â
The birthday. Your birthday.
The way youâd latched onto that small, immense, detail when youâd first discovered it at fourteen, when heâd newly arrived at the ranch and the true weight of your first real crush had really hit you, it was probably not entirely healthy. But youâd thought yourself in love with your fatherâs man, the first figure of the male species whoâd ever drawn your attention in such a way.Â
Heâd never paid you any mind; you were the boss's daughter, a figurehead or a responsibility, maybe a nuisance, although heâd never ever treated you as one. But the day someone had let slip it was his birthday, on the same day as yours, your teenage heart had swelled with the naive hope of fate. It was meant to be, the two of you were connected, so on and so forth, swallowed by girlish innocence and made buoyant by fantasy.Â
But youâd had something to share with someone, which was what really mattered. Something tangible, even if only in your inexperienced little mind, something to wield as comfort so that the first time your father had forgotten your special day, fifteen, and what a tender age it had been, youâd had something to cling to. That's when your gifts to him had started. It was your way of making sure there was at least one person in the whole world whoâd remember that was your day too. That you were alive, that you mattered. A reminder of yourself. And as the years and birthdays passed, sometimes, when he sent those coldly gracious notes of his, youâd wished you couldâve written back with honesty. Said something like, Iâm so lonely, wish you were here, wherever it was in the world youâd found yourself at the time.Â
And of course, he was gorgeous and older, strong and patient and capable, entirely unattainable. Impossible to forget. Youâd gone so far, traveled wide, gotten yourself an overpriced education that would probably serve you for nothing, had lovers and parties and splendor, and always, you remembered your gifts for him, you remembered him. It was the single most important detail of your birthday every year.Â
The leather creaks beneath his fist again, chapped knuckles set to burst before he flexes his fingers out, long and straight. Thickly built hands, strong, made for working or hurting, on a man who youâve never seen be anything but stoically patient.Â
He was strange in that way, neither wholly impulsive nor precisely intentional in his mannerisms. More so, it was that there was something extremely neutral about him, a middle buoyancy of personality. Strict with the cowboys, exacting, wielding his title as ranch foreman with an iron fist and your fatherâs blessing, and yet still, quiet, serious, with that patient gentleness about him. Youâd seen it in the way heâd handled Ellie when sheâd first come to the ranch, young and skinny with that hollow look of trauma kids whoâd seen things they shouldnât have shamed adults with. Sheâd been a little older than you, and with an air youâd not understood, a sort of lived past youâd been naive to the existence of, frightened when confronted by it, and yet inevitably, the two of youâd become fast friends eventually.
Youâd even experienced it yourself, on two treasured occasions, that gentleness that youâd held onto for years. Nurturing the memory of him in your mind like a delusional bloom.Â
He stretches his hand again, wheel caught between his thumb and forefinger, cinching it there, back and forth. His nails are meticulously clean, cut to the quick, and you imagine he must spend a great deal of time cleaning himself up when he works so hard at getting himself so dirty most days.Â
You can see him sneaking glances at you, and he coughs once, a clearing of his nervous throat. Averting your gaze, you turn your face away so that youâll be able to watch him through the reflection in the window. He monopolizes the space in the cabin of the truck, broad shoulders and hulking form, all the fine leather smell washed away in the scent of him. That bay rum aftershave heâs always worn, the one with the distinctive notes of bay leaf, cloves and citrus. An old fashioned scent, masculine and crisp.Â
Youâd snuck into the bunk once with Ellie, before heâd moved into the foremanâs cabin, before Switzerland, when the two of you were still girls running rampant and free through the ranch, clutching desperately at the last vestiges of any sort of happy childhood you could scrounge up for one another. Youâd peeked in his things, found a whole world of Joel shaped curiosities. The glass etched bottle of aftershave, a hole spotted t-shirt with a burnt orange longhorn across the front, Flannery OâConnorâs The Complete Storiesâsomething you found comforting, knowing he could read about the small, the freakish, real life; thinking that perhaps he was homesick for the comfort of the South, hungering for a taste of the life heâd had then, through books. And then, in a spine cracked copy of Suttree, the pages almost falling apart beneath your fingertips, dog eared and well loved, her picture tucked between the pages.
It had been the first time youâd done something you knew you shouldnât have and actually regretted it, looking down at that green eyed photograph.Â
Youâd run back to your room after that, ashamed and something a little bit like jealous, desperate to know who she was, desperate for someone to keep a picture of you like thatâas if they loved you. And years later, youâd found the scent for yourself. The little molasses glass bottle you still have and pull out on occasion, when youâre feeling extra bad, extra lonesome, extra far away from the whole world, just for a reminding of home.Â
Beside you, he sighs again, coughs again, brings you back to himself and the present. Just spit it out already, you think exasperatedly, say something, anything else besides how sorry you are.Â
âIâm sorry I wasnât there,â he starts, and you roll your eyes, scoffing quietly.Â
âYou already said that.â Sullen. Mullish. You wish you were a child who could still throw a tantrum and get away with it. Letting your eyes go unfocused from his reflection in the window, you brood at the sight of everything thatâs yours now as he turns off the highway, passing below the iron eave of the Kelly Ranch entrance. Eight hundred thousand acres of pristine Wyoming land nestled into the deep valley surrounded by the Grand Tetons mountain range.Â
âWell, Iâm sayinâ it again.â Heâs driving too fast, and you refuse to turn and look at his face. Your heart beats blood in your ears, and you screw your eyes shut to the dizzying blur of green legacy, not wanting to see any of itâhim.Â
Your belly swoops, going slightly nauseous and gurgling.Â
âI didnât think youâd get here so quick.â He swallows, âHell, I didnât think itâd all happen so damn fast.â
âI was already in New York,â you tell him, voice clipped with breathlessness. âI left Paris last week.â
âWhat? I didnât knowâ Iââ
âWhy would you?â
âI wouldâve called you. I wouldâve gotten you out here quicker.â
âEllie called. Itâs better like this, Joel.â Finally letting yourself say his name out loud, it feels wrong and molten on your tongue, a heaviness being spit up from the depths of your stomach. âWe donât have to pretend anymore. Heâs dead now.â
âThereâs no pretending. He wanted to see youââ
âPlease, stop.â
But he urges on unheeded: âHe told me so before I left. Told meââ
âStop,â you snap. Finally turning to look at him and hating him for it. For how gorgeous he is, for all the things heâs always made you feel for as long as you can remember what it was to feel something for a man, for all he did or did not have with your father when you had none of it or so much of an entirely different thing. âStop. I donât want to hear any of it. It doesn't matter anymore, Joel.â
âBut you should know. You deserve to know thatââ
âWhat?â Because that one hurts. âI deserve to know what?â That he actually had loved you but had just never been able to show it? That now it was too late? That the only person the great Oswald Kelly had ever been able to speak to of the supposed care he had for his only daughter was the hired help? Youâd read once that one should never let their parents anywhere near their real humiliations. Youâd tried your damndest to follow that as soon as youâd grown up. âItâs not your place,â you seethe with teeth bared, an animal shoved into a corner and made to fight for its life, deciding you wonât ever let Joel near them either. Â
He spits a cursing, growled sound of frustration, but doesnât continue. The two of you find yourselves at an impasse, and you turn back to your windowed mirror of him, eyes pinching hot, filling with tears. One of the things your father disliked most about you, your easy tears, and a single salt marred inadequacy tracks down the slope of your cheek, dripping off the edge of your jaw into the bandaged cup of your palm, and you breathe slow and measured through your open mouth, watching the fog cloud grow and shrink against the glass obscuring your vision of him.Â
-
The last time youâd missed your mother, the one youâd never known, in any sort of real and true way, youâd been eighteen. Returning to an empty house after celebrating your high school graduation in a far off school, alone.Â
In the midst of your sophomore year, youâd been sent away to a Swiss boarding school. It had been something worse than devastating, losing your life in Wyoming, the only home youâd ever know, Ellie, the other people on the ranch⌠But it was far removed enough that you couldnât bother, where you couldnât ask for things like attention or consideration. The education had been excellent, the upbringing desperately lonely ending on a whimpering sigh despite your many accomplishments. Youâd wanted her very badly then indeed, your mother. To have been there, to have helped you pick your dress, kissed your cheek after watching you walk across the stage. To have wiped your tears when she told you that your father wasnât there because he was busy managing the whole world, but that he was proud of you, that heâd have been there if he could. Youâd wished she couldâve been there to lie to you so that you wouldnât have needed to lie to yourself.Â
Peering down from your balanced perch atop the deckâs bannister, you survey the deep bed of Lily of the Valley, destroyed beneath the vindictive soles of your bare feet. Heâd planted them for her all around the house after sheâd died, her favorite flower.Â
Youâd always hated them.Â
And that was the thing of it all, which youâd learned when you grew old enough to recognize such things like disdain. He couldn't stand you because you reminded him of her. ClichĂŠd and old and tired. An excuse for being a neglectful father. The daughter who was too much like her dead mother, and thus did not deserve to be loved.Â
You tip your head back, nursing at the lip of fine aged Macallan, and the sky is a glass mirror of blackened silver streaks. Youâre almost positive that all the stars in the Milky Way are visible from right here at this very spot in the heart of Wyoming. The sight makes your broken heart feel full and falsely mended.Â
Youâre certain youâre painting a pretty picture right now: tipsy on a bottle of your dead dadâs sacredly hoarded whiskey that probably cost as much as someoneâs house, staring up at the stars in your newly inherited home with a whole unappreciated life full of possibilities ahead of you. Basking in the title of your newly mintedâ orphan-hood? Orphan-ness? A peer of the orphans.Â
You snort softly, sucking on the bottle again, letting the heat of it settle in your belly, smolder in your heart. Your head feels full of bubbles and sugar and sad.Â
Thereâs a part of you that feels a little ridiculous, despite the circumstances. Youâre good at compartmentalizing, good at being objective of your realities. Obviously: sad because your father is now dead, and itâd been nine months and eleven days since youâd last spoken to him. Sad because heâd never given a shit about you. Sad because youâre alone, dumped by the stupid French jockey boyfriend who youâd not even liked very much, just a few days before this whole pathetic ordeal of acquiring your orphan-hood, yeah, thatâs what youâre sticking with, had occurred. Not to mention the army of looming lawyers and financial advisors and various heads of business vying for your attention, waiting for the what next?
And Joel.
A one man army of looming Joel.Â
So youâre feeling morose, blue, maybe a little spoiled, but brought low and cut short. Depressed and unsatisfied with your life thus far.Â
Poor little rich girl. Poor little orphan. Poor little me.
What you want?Â
Someone to care.Â
Someone to love you.Â
Hard to come by. Impossible to buy.Â
The stars gleam purple silver, winking at you. The bracketing black so dark it swallows the eye. Another taste of the nutty bouquet of smoked apple oranges, and soon youâll be tipsy enough you wonât be able to balance your butt on the bannisterâs ledge anymore. Maybe youâll go humpty dumpty over the edge and crack your skull against your motherâs valley of destroyed Lilyâs.Â
You laugh again with sound now, not crazy, only an orphan, ha, but you think that itâs only that it feels shockingly as if youâve fallen through the surface of your life. As if you are still falling with nothing and no one to grab on to, to help stabilize you. A really terrible, shit-out-of-luck feeling.Â
Your eyes continue their infernal leaking, and you blow your nose loudly on the inside of your sweater. Youâve given yourself three days to do whatever the hell you want, be as disgusting as you may. When the three days are up youâll plan to get your act together, take responsibility and hold of your life and become the woman you should be.Â
Who that is? Still being decided.Â
You think that maybe youâll buy another jet before that timeâs up. Or an island. Something ridiculous. Maybe youâll sell the goddamn ranch.Â
You eye the dark rolling hills of the valley with seething suspicion. Letâs see what Joel says about that. You, marching up to the highway entrance and spearing a For Sale sign in the dirt of the largest privately owned cattle ranch in the continental United States. Way more than that God forsaken surly frown is what youâd get.Â
So long, Joel, itâs been swell. Iâm done with this place. Itâs time to pack it up and find some new hunk of land to care about more than you care about me or anything else.Â
Maybe youâll be real funny and put up a Craigslist ad.Â
And it isnât that you donât love this place, the only home youâve ever known. You do. In a way that is passionate and consuming and irreconcilable. Everything about it, the serenity, the guarding mountains and the deep woods, the home youâd been born in, that both your parents had died in. You do love it in your way.Â
Itâs only that every man youâve ever lovedâlovedâhad always cared more about the place than heâd ever cared about you.Â
For the longest time, most of your youth until youâd decided that you officially felt an adult, youâd thought youâd hated your father. There was just so much anger and resentment and the resound of his ever furious words and insults and endless disappointment. The echo of no mother ringing so loudly in your ears that the confounding feelings had all been mistaken for hatred. But with age and distance and life, youâd realized you didn't hate him. You never had. You thought, actually, and this was a very good and mature thought of yours, that you were the only person in the whole world that had ever seen him as only a man and not a god.Â
He was only a man, full of greed and grief and missing the mother of the child heâd probably never wanted. Nothing more or less.Â
Maybe it was that you felt sorry for him. Not in the way of pity, but in the way of one person feeling empathy for another in a clinical and helpless sort of manner. And a numb, detached sort of sadness. A longing for something that youâd never had and had always wanted but eventually learned to live without.Â
Ultimately, his disappointment had turned on him, and now it was all you felt you had for him at the end of it all.Â
But, for some reason, and an annoying one at that, you do think that, if you try very, very hard, you could bring yourself to hate Joel Miller. Thereâs satisfaction in that possibility, vindicationâresentment that even now, as practically strangers, you know heâd be able to pull that sort of feeling out of you which could result in hatred. Something strong and overwhelming and not easily escaped.Â
Your stomach rumbles, and you smile blithely at all your inherited legacy, filling the hollow with more drink. Three days to behave very badly, as badly as you can. The whiskey is so good, and swishing it around in your mouth, you tip your head back further, gurgling it loudly at the back of your throat.Â
âWhat the hell are you doing?â
You jerk, scrambling to keep your balance, choking a little on smokey apples and your own spit. A trickle of the golden amber liquor drips out of the corner of your mouth as you find him hiding in the dark across the deck. Accustomed to drooling over him, you wipe it away with the back of your hand.Â
âHaving a party. Would you like to join?â
âAre you drunk again?â
Tough crowd. Ugh. âNever mind. Youâre not invited. Go away.â
âYou need to go inside and go to bed.â
You tip your chin at him, putting on doe eyes. âAlright. And are you going to be my new daddy also?â You say in a baby voice.
Fucking Christ, you hear him whisper under his breath, turning away to run an exasperated palm over his mouth. Frustration seethes off of him like sulfur. Heâs tired. Of you maybe. Of the whole circus this place has become in the past few daysâand rightfully so.Â
âWhat do you want? Iâm extremely busy, if you canât tell.â
âJust thought Iâd check on ya.â Courteous, always the gentleman, bullshit. You roll your eyes at him.Â
âI donât need you to check on me.â And you, ever the child. One day you swear youâll grow up.Â
But it canât be said that youâre entirely selfish either. You have considered the fact of Joelâs own grief at the loss of your father. After all, theyâd been much closer than youâd ever been to him for many years. And maybe, in his own cold and removed and superior way, your father had seen this man who youâve thought yourself in love with since you were a teenager, as something like a son.Â
Probably, thatâs just your own wishful thinking: that Oswald Kelly had ever been capable of such tender feelings.
Maybe the fact of Joelâs own grief is the thorn beneath your nail bed thatâs making you so angry with him, so needing of his attention. Maybe itâs that heâd failed to fulfill your silly and girlish fantasy that upon receiving the news of your only remaining parents death, heâd have been here waiting for you, at this home heâd guarded for you for so long, ready to take you into his arms and console and care for you.Â
When instead, heâd been off doing what heâd always done for as long as youâd known him. Protecting your fatherâs interests, his legacy.Â
âIs this how itâs going to be?â
âHow?â
âYou, being difficult.â Driving me fuckinâ crazyâ he adds again under his breath.Â
âIâm an orphan now, Joel.â Youâre becoming quickly addicted to the word. âI think I should be afforded a tiny bit of leeway to drive people fuckinâ crazy,â you mock his Southern drawl. Enough of your time had been spent in Europe over the past two years, kissing Europeans, that youâd sloughed off the last of your American twang; something of a vaguely European lilt peppering your words every now and then that Ellie likes to tease you for whenever the two of you speak on occasion.Â
A muscle under his left eye twitches at the jab, and you take another deep swig of the bottle, provoking him with your gaze. Wishing you had whatever it is a woman needs to entice this man. Like the fucking vet. Fucking world renowned, brilliant, highly coveted, beautiful veterinarian. You know about her. Youâre sure he thinks heâs been discreet over the years with their whatever theyâve had, Tess, but you know.Â
Maybe youâll be insane and irrational and possessive, taking advantage of your three crazy days, and fire her with your new found power. See what he has to say about that. Ha.
Ha. Ha. Ha.Â
Obviously not.Â
Despite your current hysteria, your goal is not to send the ranch head over heels into a tailspin.
But the imagining is soothing.Â
âWant some?â You hold the heavy crystal out towards him in a peace offering, held precariously between two sweaty knuckles. âItâs probably worth as much as your truck. Would be a waste for me to finish on my own.â You eye whatâs left of it, about half, and give him a sheepish grin. It really is very good.Â
He looks at you for one long, solemn moment, always so silent and pensive, this strange enigma of a man. You get to watch in real time as he loses whatever fight it is heâs trying to fight against you, victorious when he shrugs and comes over slowly, resting his butt against the bannisterâa carefully respectful distance away from you.Â
When he takes the bottle from your swinging clutch, gripped from the base, careful not to touch you in any way, you see the real sad in his eyes. The dim lights bleeding out through the big windows of the family room without a family shine on his face in strips and bursts. A shadow here, golden warmth there. Heâs got more lines around his eyes than you remember from the last time youâd been this close to him. Smile lines made bright white in the center and gold burnished at the edges from too much sun. Thereâs little bursts of silver threaded at his temples now too, a gleam here and there in his dark beard. Forty four years old, heâd turned on your last birthday.Â
You dig your nails into the soft meat of your palms, and your belly smolders as he brings the bottle to his lips, tasting the exact place your own mouth had just been moments ago. You press your knees together as hard as you can, head a little woozy with the color of his eyes; the most gorgeous green, caramel hazel.Â
Youâd graduated two years ago with a degree in art history and had done absolutely nothing with it since. It was just that everything appeared boring and pointless and shallow. Your whole life had one day suddenly seemed just a little silly. Useless, overpriced degree, nothing to be done with extensive knowledge in color theory when your world is expecting such different things from you now.Â
But you sure as hell can appreciate the color of his eyes in extensive and meticulous detail. There is that.Â
Watching the slow slide of the amber liquor down the bottle-neck, the long pull of his lush mouth, the ripple of his strong throat, and the way his eyes go a little wider, shocked at how good it is. You laugh soft: âI know, right.â
He takes another pull, another swallow. Thatâs what you want to beâswallowed just like that. âDamn, thatâs good.â His mouth is a little wet, bottom lip shiny with thousands of dollars worth of your fatherâs favorite whiskey, and his eyes are sad.Â
Youâd said you were going to be bad, but you donât want to be bad to him. âIâm sorry,â you whisper.
He swallows again, tipping his head towards you, trying to catch your too soft wordsâheâs got a bad ear, you know whyâand turns to peer at you from beneath his low pulled brow, the tip of his tongue peeking out to swipe at the drop of liquor you wish you could suck off his tongue.Â
âYouâve got nothinâ to be sorry for.â
The first time heâd shown you that gentleness of his: Youâd fallen from your horse at school in your junior year. Something had frightened the beast, and sheâd bucked you, sent you flying ten feet in the air, ragdoll-like, before youâd landed badly on your right arm, a comminuted fracture in your radius that youâd needed surgery to fix. At your insistence, and with only a few weeks left to spare, youâd been sent home for the remainder of the semester. Your father had been incensed but eventually allowed it. Heâd been away from the ranch on business, after all, at no risk of being truly disturbed by you. But when youâd been readying to return to Switzerland at the end of the summer, arm healed, courage not, youâd not been able to get back on a horse no matter what you tried. Joel had helped you, before theyâd shipped you off again. Trotted the corral with you for hours and hours before youâd finally been able to relax and sit on your own without tears and vertigo. No questions or admonishments, nothing but the quiet burr of his deep voice, guiding you and the mare along.Â
It had been a kindness unlike any youâd experienced in maybe your whole life.Â
âIâve been bad.â
âNah. You couldnât ever be.â
The second time: âDid today make you think of Sarah?â Years after youâd found that green eyed photograph, heâd shared her with you.Â
His gaze turns suddenly sharp, but youâre not worried youâve stepped in unbreachable territory. âYeah.â The echo of her name rings around the two of you.Â
âIn a bad way or a good way?â He takes another long swig, a low whistle through his teeth and a shake of his head before heâs handing the bottle back to youâagain, carefully.Â
âBoth.â
You take your own swallow, slicking your tongue all around where his just was, and youâre drunk for real now. Drunk on a man.Â
âDo you ever regret telling me about her?â
âNah.â He tips his head back, looking up at the thick beams of the deckâs awning. Heâs got the longest lashes youâve ever seen on a man, thick and curling. The deepest voice youâve ever heard too, sultry, a bedroom voice. A voice for fucking. Your belly swirls and dips, and you want so much youâre dizzy with it.Â
Heart beating like itâs about to burst, out of breath on the verge of hyperventilating, you can taste his mouth in your mouth, the imagination flavor of it. This is what it must feel like to die. This is what your father must have felt like three days ago, this agony.Â
His Adamâs apple bobs, and itâs so pronounced, the skin of his throat sun pebbled. There isnât an inch of him that isnât all rough-hewn man. âYou needed to hear about her then, I sâpose.âÂ
Yes. âYou told me when I needed you to.â After that lonely graduation, the last time youâd missed her really very badly, longed for a mother. Alone, alone, alone little girl.Â
âYou were missinâ your momma somethinâ fierce. Needed to know you werenât the only one that felt like that sometimes.â
You laugh a not-laugh, butt scraping against the railing, slipping off your perch, socked-feet thudding beside his gifted boots. The pleasure you feel whenever you see him use one of the things youâve given him is indescribable.Â
âSilly,â you say with barely any sound, his bad ear reaches for your voice again. âAt the time it felt like I was the only person in the whole world that had ever felt like that.â
âWe all feel like that at one point or another, I reckon.â
âWill you miss him a lot?â You ask looking up at him, the beautiful profile, the strong jaw. Youâve always wondered how he sees you. If heâs ever thought you were beautiful. Other men do, itâs a common thing, a nothing sort of thing. There are always men, there will always be men. But this singular manâthis one is not like the rest.Â
âMaybe. Canât tell yet, donât think. But it felt wrong earlier, walking through his house without him in it.â His house, not yours.Â
âDo you wish heâd been your father?â And he turns to look down at you at that, gaze snapping, and you can tell youâve shocked him with the question. But youâd always wondered.Â
âNo. Never,â he says with such assuredness, an uncompromising shake of his head.Â
And the answer doesn't necessarily shock you in turn. You don't think anyone could have ever wanted a father like that. But it also doesn't help you understand what it was that lived between them either.Â
He sighs, perhaps reading the confusion in your gaze. âHe helped me at a time when I needed it real bad. Gave me a place and a purpose and a thing to do and take care of. You get me? It was gratitudeâmaybe. He saved me in a way, after Sarah. Nothing more.â He thinks for a moment, and then, âPerhaps it was that we understood each other about certain things.â
You gaze across the sprawl of dark land as far as the eye reaches, that point of no return where the earth shoots up into the sky, purple blue behemoths in the shape of mountains.Â
From this spot, rooted to the deck of your family home, it seems like the whole world is yours to keep. Also, like youâll never be able to touch any of it with fingers or taste or meaning.Â
Your love for this place is complicatedâtied up in the people, the memories, the couldâves and shouldâves, the whole dreamscape idea of the monument of childhood and all itâd really never been. The time away had felt eternal, like youâd never really been here to begin with, like the young girl whoâd grown up on this land had never really existed. But youâd not forgotten them, this, despite your distance. Your home, the father that wouldnât want you, Wyoming and all its splendor, the people youâd left behind, Joel and Ellie and shared birthdays that meant a secret world to you. Morsels of small happinesses interloped amidst a largely lonely and sad childhood. Thatâs what it was at its core.Â
âWould you be angry with me if I gave it all away?â
He thinks for a moment, maybe youâre making him sadder, but then finally says with a swallow, âNo. Itâs yours to do with as you please.â
You eye the quarter of whiskey left, but your belly isnât hungry for its warmth anymore. You want something heavier now.Â
âCould you even do thatâlegallyâsell it or somethinâ?â
âProbably not. He probably tied it to my fucking life. Sell and die.â You mime your name in an imitation of your fathers deep voice, frowning at yourself the way heâd always frowned when he looked at you, but it pulls a laugh from him, and the painful memory is worth it. âBut I have a billion dollars to spend now. More?â You tap your chinâyou want to make him laugh again. âGotta think of something interesting to do with it all.â
His mouth slides into an easy half grin. Like the moonâthat beautiful. And he turns to face you fully. âYouâre gonna be just fine. You know that, right?â
You turn to face him too, gripping the bannister for dear life. âWhat? Will you make sure of it?â
âThatâs my plan.â
âHowâre you gonna do that, dâyou reckon?â The American twang bleeds back into your voice, and youâre all swollen lush on the inside, heart a beating fist in your chest.Â
âHavenât gotten that far, if Iâm beinâ honest with you.â God. His eyes, the strong bridge of his nose, his mouth. Heâs so tall your head has to crook back to look up at him. âIâll figure something out.â And after another pensive second, and still with that soft, sloped eye smile, he asks, and nicely, âWill you stop drinking nowâfor me?â
âMaybe tomorrow,â you say with the same sort of smile in return.Â
And then suddenly, like vomit again but maybe more humiliating this time: âDid you respect him?â Because you donât know all the things about him that there are to know, but you do know that Joel Millerâs respect is a thing hard earned.Â
He clicks his tongue, and you hear the pop of his jaw as he shifts it like heâs chewing on an honesty. His eyes, his eyes, theyâre serious, mercurial, warm and deep also. You worry he wonât answer, that he wouldnât want to disappoint you or something, but then: âNo,â said real simple like.
âWhy not?â
And the way he looks down at you, you know already, and it makes that falling through the surface of your own life feeling rise up inside you again, makes your ears pop with embarrassment. Ah. âHe never did a very good job of hiding the way he treated you, sweetheart. I couldnât ever respect a man like that.âÂ
This is reality right here, this is you falling through your life, this is the realization that it wasnât only you imposing yourself, your existence, on someone with gifts they didnât want or ask for. Joel had seen. Joel had understood.Â
Someone else had noticed that you exist, and it had been him.Â
What else had you ever wanted?
And in the blink of a desperate, yearning eye, drunk on a man still, youâre throwing yourself at him, pressing your mouth hot and heavy to his, kissing him full on the way youâd dreamt of since you knew to dream of such things.
Chapter 2; Sugar, Not so Sweet
Netherfeildren's Masterlist
Updates Blog
#fable of the dog fic#vic fic#joel miller fanfiction#Joel Miller x FMC#joel miller smut#Joel miller angst#the last of us AU
586 notes
¡
View notes
Text
was i meant to love you? (last part)
pairing: miya osamu x reader
summary: the kanji on your arm says miya atsumuâs name. but every fiber of your being is in love with his twin brother.
word count: 1501
warnings: swearing, some angst, happy ending
tags: @hadukada @utopiamiroh @angstylittleb1tch @sassycheesecake @i-have-no-life-charlie @tsukiran-blog @mommyourcall420 @ak-aaa-li @ti-mame @ellesalazar @seijaelee @hiraethwa
a/n: this is so late im so sorry writers block is a little bitch but omg this is the last part! I hope you all like it xx
previous part // series masterlist
The living room was hardly silent, between the sitcom playing on TV and Atsumuâs incredibly loud chewing, but it still felt like the air was thick and still around you. You were sure it was just you, and not Atsumu who felt this way. It likely had to do with your apprehension, trying to prepare yourself for the topic at hand. You remembered Osamuâs words, drawing confidence from his encouragement. You tried to revise in your head how to approach this, but your bravery was failing you.
How the hell were you supposed to tell your soulmate that you werenât in love with him?
Osamuâs platonic soulmates theory didnât sound all too convincing to you, but hearing that it came from Kita did give you some confidence. You were sure Kita would never put forth an idea that he didnât consider to have merit. So maybe there was some weight to his words. You were still on the fence though. It all depended on what Atsumu had to say about it.
Speaking of, you watched Atsumu slurp down his ramen like it was his last meal on earth, and you could empathize with him. His routine was grueling. A lot went into being a pro athlete, much more than you could have anticipated. You almost felt bad for springing this on him after a tiring day when he was trying to wind down. But you didnât exactly have any other opportunity for it.
You cleared your throat and shifted in place, turning so you were facing Atsumu instead of the TV. He turned to look at you, slurping up a noodle dangling from his mouth before licking his lips and giving you a look.
âI need to talk to you about something.â You fidgeted with your fingers, unable to look him in the eye. Atsumu seemed to freeze, leaning forward to place his bowl on the coffee table before facing you and giving you his full attention. Somehow that made it harder for you to get the words out. Your mouth opened and closed like a dumb goldfish. Several moments passed.
Atsumuâs hand landed on top of your own, halting the nervous movements of your fingers. You closed your eyes, feeling a sudden wave of shame wash over you.
âJust say it.â He spoke gently, as if understanding the turmoil going on in your head. You looked up at him, at the calming brown of his eyes and the soft curl of his mouth, and you felt yourself tear up.
âYou donât deserve this.â You breathed, shaking your head. âI canât do this to you. Iâm a horrible person.â
His lip ticked up in a little smile. âYa gotta give me more than that, babe. I have no idea what yer talkinâ about.â
âI donât-â You felt the words pour out of you like vomit. âI donât think I love you. Not like I should. And itâs tearing me apart because I care for you so much and Osamu told me about this thing called platonic soulmates which sounds like bullshit, I know, but it explains the way Iâm feeling! But sometimes I just feel like Iâm a bad person and this is my way of justifying it-â
âWait-â
âAnd I do love you. So much Tsumu, youâre my closest friend and you understand me so well but I donât feel it romantically at all, which is so fucked up-â
âHey!â You stopped short, staring at the man before you with teary eyes. You expected him to look horrified. Maybe confused. Definitely hurt. But all you saw was amusement.
âYa gotta cool it.â He grinned, running a hand through your hair while the other squeezed yours comfortingly.
âS-sorry.â You choked out, sniffling a bit.
Atsumu sighed, staring down at your joined hands. The moment was silent except your wet sniffles, and the very low volume of the TV playing in the background. You watched as Atsumu smiled a bit.
âIâm relieved.â He spoke up, and you blinked at his words. âI always thought I was a fuckinâ asshole, ya know? âCause yer so beautiful and a great person. But kissing ya was kinda painful.â
You gasped. âHey!â
âYer telling me the thought of layinâ a smooch on me didnât make ya wanna barf?â Atsumu retaliated, and you fell silent, still sneering. He chuckled a bit, shaking his head.
âWhat did ya say it was called?â
âPlatonic soulmates.â
Atsumu hummed. âMakes sense. Yer my best friend.â
You smiled at that, squeezing his hand. âAnd youâre mine.â
When he opened his arms, you fell into them, reveling in his embrace. Somehow, it felt ten times better than any time you had hugged him. You figured it had to do with the fact that your chronic guilt was not bothering you anymore. You buried your face in Atsumuâs neck.
âI love ya.â
âI love you, too.â
A bout of silence.
âBut not like that.â
You let out a laugh. âI get it, Tsumu.â
âJust wanted ta make it clear.â
âShut up.â
And he did. You smiled and settled into him, feeling lighter than you had in years.
âŚâŚâŚâŚâŚâŚâŚâŚ
When Osamu saw the look on Atsumuâs face, he immediately froze. He knew, in that instant, that you had talked to his brother. He just knew Atsumu too well to not know any change in his demeanor. And his demeanor had definitely changed. Except it wasnât the change he was expecting.
Atsumu looked more relaxed. Happier, even? Maybe that was going too far. But then his twin was grinning up at him and settling into a stool in front of the counter, and Osamu could no longer ignore the spring in his step.
âWhatâs got ya so preppy?â He tested, trying not to build up his hope. Atsumu grinned.
âI just got answers ta some really old questions.â He replied, and Osamu raised an eyebrow.
âWanna tell me what yer talkinâ about?â
And Atsumu did, sounding jovial, and with a light tone. Osamu stayed rock still as he spoke, unable to believe that Atsumu too had felt this way his whole life. He was almost shocked that he had missed such a huge part of his brotherâs feelings, but it was overshadowed by the kindling of hope in his chest at the prospect that he could actually be with the girl he loved.
So when Atsumu had stopped talking, and Osamu had served him a plate of fresh Onigiri, he worked up the courage to drop another bomb on his twin. One that was arguably worse than the Platonic Soulmates one.
âTsumu,â he began. âWhat do ya think about her datinââŚ. someone else?â
âHm?â Atsumu looked up at his brother. âWhy? She like someone?â
Osamu nodded, swallowing the lump in his throat. He finally let the words leave his mouth.
âM-me.â
Atsumu stopped eating then, eyes meeting Osamuâs. Osamu felt like he was holding his breath, heart racing.
âI like her too. Uh, itâs- Iâve liked her for a while. Didnât do anythinâ for obvious reasons, ya know.â
Atsumu sighed, turning back to his plate. He bit into another rice ball.
âWhat is this? Kimchi mayo? Itâs real good.â
Osamu blinked, trying to fight off his incredulity in favor of staring down his brother.
âAre ya for real?â
Atsumu rolled his eyes. âSamu, âm not really shocked. Itâs pretty obvious ya got a thing for her. And I donât have anything with her at all, so if ya wanna date, go ahead.â
Then he gave Osamu a lopsided grin, and Osamu felt like everything in the universe had just fallen into place.
âYa better not break her heart though. Sheâs still my soulmate.â
Osamuâs smile was genuine. His relief was immense. He felt almost stupid with joy at that point. And he realized he gave Atsumu far less credit than his due. His brother had just stumped him completely, and he couldnât be more grateful.
âI wonât.â
âŚâŚâŚâŚâŚâŚâŚ.
Your and Osamuâs first kiss wasnât anything to write home about. It was at a train station, rushed and messy, so quick that you almost didnât feel it. It was immediately followed by a feeling of regret, panic and guilt. Something you both wanted so bad, but couldnât have. So forbidden that it broke your heart into pieces.
Your second kiss was the exact opposite in every single way. Everything that had broken your heart seemed to mend now. Heart and stomachs both full after the wonderful date you had just been on, when Osamu finally leaned down to press his lips on yours. It felt like every fiber of your body had been pulled taut and then released, and your hands felt shaky as you finally allowed them to run over his body. His own grip was worryingly tight, arms enveloping you completely, not that you minded. You reveled in the feeling of his mouth, hoping you never stopped kissing him. Hoping he never let you go.
The kiss did end. But he never let you go.
#miya osamu x reader#osamu x reader#miya osamu fluff#miya osamu angst#miya osamu x you#miya osamu x y/n#haikyuu x reader#hq x reader#haikyuu angst#hq angst#hq fluff#miya atsumu x reader
292 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Last line challenge from @biscuityskies
Actually putting two snippets in here. As a treat! I'm not sure who to tag so you can consider this your invite to post anything you want!
From my Codywan fic (on my extended Clone Wars timeline AUâthis is year 7):
The journey to Moraband saw the revival of the 212th hull-ball tournaments. Cody watched Wooley lead Team Bridge Command against Team Parjai, who were the undefeated champions, in the opening rounds. Five days in, Team MedSurg upset Team Bomb Squad in the dayâs quarter-finals. Cody, as the highest authority on the rules by which the game is played, found himself adjudicating point disputes. He started using his HUD to give him an action-replay to analyze particularly close calls. Watchdog acted as a second pair of eyes when necessary. Obi-Wan commed him every night. He filled Cody in on details of his Temple life. He had been mobbed by Jedi Initiates that morning in one of the meditation halls. He was spending more time teaching. He was thinking about taking another Padawan, after the war. They spoke in code about information not available in reports: Vos was alive. Fox had eaten a meal that day. The full journey took three weeks. By the end, Parjai were still undefeated, and most of the men had moved on to gambling at cards. Vos was still alive. Fox was going for a lot of long runs. Cody had decided somewhere around year two of the war that ferruginous planets were his least favorite. The reddish, oxidized soil rubbed into armor or mixed with sweat on skin always looked like blood. It took days to polish the red scuffs out, and that was after the actual blood was all washed away. Obi-Wan had told him that Moraband used to be known as Korriban, that it was the homeworld of the ancient Sith race. Cody was not sure what else he could have expected, other than this blood-colored mess of mountain ranges and sandstorms that vomited hundreds of thousands of battle droids into the galaxy each week. Watchdog stood with him on the bridge, looking out at the rotation of the planet as the atmo transports were prepared. âUgly fucking thing, isnât it?â he asked. Cody hummed in agreement, hands folded behind his back. âFirst wave leaves in fifteen. Figured youâd want to be on it.â âThank you, Watchdog. Keep everything locked down up here,â Cody said, nodding to him. âYou have the bridge.â Watchdog saluted. In the lift, Cody sent a typed message to Obi-Wanâs comm. Landing soon. Will report tonight. The doors opened to a rush of astromechs and GNK droids. Mechanics, pilots, and troopers flowed along walkways and into larties, into Nu-Class shuttles, and smaller fighters. Moraband did not get any prettier when they got closer to the surface. Breaking atmo revealed hideously jagged mountain ridges. The droid foundry was ten heavily-armed kilometers from the drop zone. Cody was not looking forward to the trek. He never got that far. He was glad that he was wearing his jetpack, because when the first round of anti-air artillery hit the LAAT, he had less than two seconds to react to the gaping hole in the hull, to the sudden absence of eight other troopers, to the breach alarms wailing, before the next blast hit. He grabbed two of the other men and leapt out the side of the ship. His jetpack was not designed for this heavy of a lift, and they were falling too fast. The propulsion was sputtering; the explosion of the ship above them hailed flaming debris and blasted them towards the surface of the planet. His comms were screeching in his ears as fighter pilots scrambled to support. The ground was coming too fast. One of the men, Quarter, was shouting to drop him so that he could save himself and the other man, Piecemeal. He started to beat on Codyâs wrist, but Cody held on. The ground was coming too fast. Codyâs jetpack sputtered out, and they fell the remaining one-hundred and sixty feet to the surface of the planet. Cody went out on impact.
From my QuinFox fic (same timeline, this is year 1):
Foxâs office was empty when he opened the door. It was empty when he tugged his helmet off and set it on the shelf by the door. It was empty when he keyed the door closed and locked. It was not empty when he turned around. âSo,â said the man leaning against Foxâs desk. âPretty interested in Kenobi, hm?â He had a lightsaber clipped to his belt. The gold tattoo across his nose and cheeks flashed in the light. Fox had a hand on his blaster. âDonât move,â he warned. The man raised his hands. âI come with peace in my heart and curiosity in my mind. Youâre a great slicer, for what itâs worth. Took me forever to figure out that it was you.â âThat what was me?â Fox was grinding his teeth. His right hand was itching. âYou pulled Obi-Wanâs records. Donât totally understand why you covered your tracks so thoroughly, though. Thatâs what I want to know.â He stepped forward, hands still raised. âItâs not like you were breaking any regs. What gives?â âGet out of my fucking office,â Fox snarled. âOoh, youâre mean,â the man said, smiling at him. Fox stepped back and adjusted the grip on his blaster. âI like that in a guy.â Fox knew he was blushing. Idiot. âAnd shy, how charming.â The man had crossed his arms. He had a matching gold tattoo on his bicep. Fox called to mind the standard punishment for murdering a superiorâfiring squadâand weighed his options. âHow did you get in here?â âOh, itâs a fun trick. But if I explain it, itâll ruin the fun.â âIâm not very interested in fun,â Fox retorted. âSomehow I donât think thatâs true,â the man said. âBut if you insistâŚâ He vanished. âFuck,â Fox whispered, followed by a much louder, âFuck!â when the man reappeared inches from his face. âPart of the job,â the man said, smirking at him and not the least bit uncomfortable being within striking distance. Fox swallowed. âYouâre a Shadow?â The man nodded, spreading his arms.âQuinlan Vos, at your service. No need for any formalitiesâIâm not technically a member of the GAR.â âFox.â âSo, back to my original question. Why so interested in my friend Obi-Wan?â âI think you probably already know. Why come if you know who I got them for?â âYou caught me,â Vos said, smiling. He had a small gap between his front teeth. âI know you got those records for your batchmate, who they call Kote.â âCody,â Fox snapped. âCody, sorry. He wouldnât have had access to those without going through Obi-Wan. You donât have a Jedi overseeing you,â Vos said. âSo you can get any records you want.â Fox raised his eyebrows. âI fail to see how any of this warrants sneaking into my office.â âWell, this was more for fun,â Vos admitted. âYou have a strange definition of âfun,ââ Fox said, rolling his eyes and crossing his arms. âAnd you donât?â Vos had one eyebrow raised. âWell, youâve had your fun,â Fox said. âSo, now you can get out.â
#star wars#star wars the clone wars#cc 2224#commander cody#clone wars#tcw#obi wan kenobi#obi wan#codywan#the clone wars#cc 1010#quinlan vos#quinfox
25 notes
¡
View notes
Text
A Popstar Grian AU - Ari AU (Part One)
Or, @angeart and I put Grian through a lot of pain for no good reason.
Hello! Like two people showed interest in my post about Ari AU, thus here we are. This is not really a 'fic', but it isn't a short summary either. Let your mind go wild. Let your imagination be free. Read my words, boy.
This is Part One. Part Two is here. Part Three is here. Part Four is here. Part Five is here. The tag for this is #ari au.
But before we start, some introductory things you should know.
This is scarian. Don't read if you do not like scarian.
Grian uses he/she pronouns and is transfem genderqueer, I tend to default to she as it helps differentiate her from other characters a lot, but I mix it up.
I somewhat based this AU on attitudes towards celebrities / stars from the 2000s - present day, so this can be read as a period piece in some ways... This concept started with the song 'The Fear' by Lily Allen. I recommend giving it a listen.
This is the "real world", so no hybrids, no respawn, no "code", etc.
CONTENT WARNINGS for this Part: stalking, physical assault, attempted sexual assault, drugging, mentions of vomit, hospitals, me autismposting about music genres.
You can always stop reading! The AU starts out pretty tame and gradually gets, well, worse. But I promise it has a hopeful ending! Eventually!
(also please ask me questions, send ideas, reblog, comment, etc. because I love this AU a lot) (and thank you to Ange for enabling me and adding amazing scenes to this au)
Album One: âSunshine Sedativeâ
Grian, better known by her stage name âAriâ, is a popular singer-songwriter embarking on a world tour to promote her latest album, Sunshine Sedative. The album is indie pop-y and bright, exploring themes of romance, self-empowerment, and subtle references to gender and sexuality. Grianâs style on-stage is hyper-feminine, flashy, and fashionable. Heâs known to be a bit prickly, demanding, and stubborn off-stage, slow to warm up to the people around him.
The tour bus carries both Grian and her key crew. Pearl (marketing, PR and organisational work), Impulse (costumes and tech), and Mumbo (tech assistant and main contact for Grianâs manager). Though Grian likes to self-manage, preferring to do her own make-up and plan the set-lists for her own shows.Â
Recently, Grian has been running into some issues with stalker fans and online haters, receiving some threatening messages on social media. Mumbo tries not to let him doomscroll on his phone too much, even going so far as to confiscate the phone while on tour. This is Grianâs biggest tour- no one was prepared for her to become a star or âindie darlingâ type- and the fans are⌠a bit crazy.
After the anonymous threats, Grian agrees to get a bodyguard. This is where Scar comes in. At first, Scar is a little terrified. The company he works for advised him not to annoy or upset Grian, and to always call her Miss Ari. Never disagree with her or do anything he isnât contracted to do.Â
Scar throws all of this out of the window pretty fast. Yes, Grian is especially difficult when they first meet, but Scar can tell itâs because Grian is stressed. About the tour, about the fame, about the threats.Â
A show results in Grian getting a sore throat, and Scar offers her some tea with honey, rambling on about how his mother used to make it for him when he was sick. Grian begrudgingly takes the tea, and tells Scar to just call her Grian from then on. Sheâs not a fan of the blurring of her private and public life.
Eventually, Grian gets bored enough to rant to Scar about how Mumbo wonât let him use his phone anymore, and Scar offers to sneak it back to him. They have a laugh scrolling through celebrity news and playing silly games together. Then they get found out and both get a stern talking to from Mumbo and Impulse. (Pearl laughs at them in the background).
As Grianâs tour starts selling out, more tour dates are added, extending their time on the road. Scar continues to sneak Grianâs phone to her, pushing her to have fun rather than scroll through hate messages. It seems like a peak moment for Grian, delighted by the idea that she has so many fans, and beginning to develop a bit of a crush on Scar. Grian even starts acting a little nicer.
Tabloids and Stalkers
The fame comes with more caveats than Grian anticipated. One day, while Scar and Grian are reading some dumb article on Grianâs phone, she receives a random message from a burner account. Itâs a picture of Grian, through a hotel window, half dressed. Grian recognises the hotel, one they stayed in a few nights ago just to get away from the tour bus.
Someone knew she would be there. Knew what room she would be staying in. There is a vaguely ominous / threatening message attached. It makes Grian never want to step foot outside again. It makes her feel sick. Suddenly she canât focus on anything around her.
He has a panic attack.Â
Later, as Grian is pacing the floor of the bus, heâs told not to make an announcement about the stalker. She decides herself not to go to the police, and, after some hesitation, not to cancel the tour. They canât disappoint all those people.Â
Over the next few shows, Grian gets closer to Scar. Both because they get along so well, and because Scar is there to protect her. He's clumsy and funny and once he starts talking about something he likes, itâs hard to get him to stop. Grian finds him incredibly endearing and, more importantly, incredibly safe.Â
But things are bad. Grian canât even go to a public bathroom without Scar checking to make sure no one is waiting for her. He feels constantly watched, constantly on-edge, constantly afraid. The paparazzi donât exactly make it easier.
Tabloids love Ari. Sheâs a superstar, a real diamond in the rough who came from nothing. Theyâre obsessed. Anything she does in public can make a tabloid front page. As the tour goes on and her songs rocket up the charts, it only gets worse. The flashes of the cameras have started to scare him.
Scar is an angel, dealing with the paparazzi professionally and confidently. He stands in front of Grian and chases the cameras off. But it feels like they canât go anywhere. They canât do anything. Even when they stop at another hotel, Grian canât tell if the people outside are stalkers or journalists.
The pictures on the tabloid front pages are no longer stunning shots from the shows, but rather blurry snaps of Grian trying to escape the cameras. Images of Grian, wide-eyed and scared by the surprise of a camera flash, before she could put on a fake smile. Grian, through a window in the parked tour bus, with teary eyes. Even private moments are no longer private.
Media outlets start to pay for more intimate photos- anything the journalists might get fired for trying to snap themselves. It gives the stalkers (there are certainly multiple, now) more incentive. Grian keeps the curtains closed in every building he visits, and draws the tiny blinds on the bus.Â
Relationship Goals?
In the meantime, Grianâs crush on Scar is getting more obvious, but sheâs afraid to say anything. Dragging Scar into this, with all the harassment he would face if they revealed they were together, isnât what Grian wants. She flinches away when Scar offers a comforting touch, not wanting to risk a photograph.Â
Scar is the one, then, who takes the initiative. He sits with Grian on her little fold-out bed at the back of the tour bus, all curtains drawn and the door closed. He holds her close and tells her firmly that no one is going to see them here. They're traveling at 50mph on a motorway and no one can even see through the windows anyway. And that's maybe just enough for Grian to let himself lean into Scars touch. Admit his feelings.Â
Thereâs a sense of shame he's carrying with them. He shouldn't have fallen for his bodyguard- someone who has to stay with him, contractually. She tries to say as much, going on and on about all the terrible risks Scar is bringing to himself by dating her, but Scar cuts Grian off by kissing her, anyway.
As soon as the media gets a hint of the relationship, things seem to go downhill. Diehard fans donât react kindly to Grianâs choice of man, especially the ones who want to have her for themselves. Someone throws something at Scar when Grian is leaving a show, hitting him on the head. It isnât a bad injury, but it bleeds a lot, and Grian only feels worse about it when Scar insists heâs okay.
Actual Bodily Harm
The fans seem to get more⌠intense. Stalking and threats of harm increase, while the fans' behaviour at shows seems to get worse. As the tour is nearing its final few weeks, people start to throw things onto the stage. The first time it happens, Grian cuts the set short without anyone really noticing. The next time, someone throws a glass bottle, and she walks off.Â
He tries not to make a big fuss about it, simply leaving without playing a single song. She feels awful, of course, for leaving the normal fans without a show. Perhaps they should refund the tickets, or something. She doesnât even notice the glass shards in her foot until Scar points them out, horrified.Â
Pearl convinces Grian to take a picture of the injury and make a PSA post on social media. Even when the adrenaline wears off, Grianâs resulting breakdown seems subdued.Â
No one throws anything at the next few shows, except for a trans pride flag. Grian wears it as a cape, and feels amazing, for once, hearing the cheers and screams of joy at the gesture. She loves that she can be a symbol of hope and love for so many people. Itâs even enough of a boost to get him acting more like himself again in private: mischievous, bright, and creative.Â
It is near the end of the tour when things go completely, utterly wrong again. Grian and the crew all go to a bar after a show, to celebrate the last week of the tour. Three more shows, and then itâs over. Grian is in somewhat normal clothes, compared to his usual getup, but still puts on his persona just in case they've been followed by the paparazzi (again).
Everyone's having a nice time, drinking a little and hanging out. As always, it is nice to be getting away from the bus. Pearl and Impulse buy far too many shots, much to Mumboâs dismay. Grian laughs and jokes and raises her voice, not caring if sheâs croaky the next day.Â
He doesn't notice someone watching him from across the room. Doesn't notice them slip something into her drink when she goes up to the bar. She pays for another pint, and they strike up conversation. Giddily, she chats with them, rambling about how good life has suddenly become. As he sips his drink, he doesnât register how focused on him they are. How their dark eyes donât leave him once.
Itâs fine, until she stumbles, on the way back to the booth everyone's sitting at, and the stranger catches her before she can fall with strong arms. They're talking, but Grian isn't really listening. Sheâs nodding along and mumbling about needing to get back to the booth. Back to her friends.
It feels wrong. They keep hold of her shoulders. They're saying something about getting her home safe. Something about how they've been waiting for thisâŚ
He realises whatâs happening far too late. Panic clutches her chest for a split second. Long enough for him to call out for Scar. She's already being manhandled out of the door before Scar comes to her rescue. Thankfully, by a miracle, close enough to hear the cry for help.
Grian knows something happens to the stranger, because they're on the floor and bleeding. Voices buzz, muffled, around Grian. There are more hands on her. She doesnât like it. Her head hurts. Scarâs hand is bloody as he hugs her. Grian passes out.
Hospital Visit One
The crew, quite obviously, take Grian to the hospital. He was drugged, and itâs clear what the perpetrator wanted to do. It shakes them all, left wondering whether the creep knew who Grian was, or just randomly targeted a drunk stranger on a night out. Either way, none of them want to go near a bar any time soon.
On the way to the hospital, the press capture pictures of Grian unconscious, or half-awake with no awareness, and by the time the morning rolls in, the papers are already speculating about addiction and âgone wildâ narratives. When Grian wakes up, still slightly delirious, he's told, hesitantly, by Pearl, that they have to release a statement soon in order to clear his name and control the narrative. Grian canât find it in herself to cry about what happened.
Before any statements are made, the police come to talk to Grian. They arrested the perpetrator and searched their house, not that itâll result in much. They show Grian pictures of rope, duct tape, knives, and a poster from her tour.Â
Feeling numb, Grian takes a moment to go throw up in a bin, then tells her team she wants to make a statement now. She wants it recorded, as she is, now. Pearl and Mumbo try to argue that it really isn't a good idea, without a script and looking⌠bad, but Scar and Impulse back Grianâs choice. Reluctantly, Mumbo grabs one of the nice cameras from his car- the bus was far too conspicuous to park at a hospital- and they record.
They don't know what Grianâs going to say, but, put basically, the video explains everything that has happened- from the stalkers to the glass to the drugging- and apologises to the fans who did nothing wrong. And even the fans who just wanted to know some gossip, because they weren't really to blame. Then she announces that she's cancelling the rest of the tour.Â
Mumbo shuts off the camera. Everyone apart from Scar is a bit shocked. Incredulous. Shouldnât they talk about this? Is it worth it to cancel at the last hurdle? Scar cuts off the protests, pointing out how insensitive it is to try and make Grian perform after everything. Grian stays quiet as Scar somewhat lectures the others. Itâs a rambling mess of an argument, but it works. They apologise.Â
The statement video is posted online, and Grian is left to rest. Scar remains at his side.
Once Grian is checked over and discharged, they get back to the bus fast. She retreats to her closed-off space at the back of the bus, telling everyone to get on with their jobs. Once she's alone, she replays the images the police showed her in her mind. He thinks about what could have happened. He thinks about the stranger's hands on his shoulders and at his hips. She remembers that she started out just wanting to make music, and she cries.
#ben chats shit on the internet#ari au#grian#scarian#gtws#gtwscar#goodtimeswithscar#hermitcraft#hermitblr#hermitshipping#im not gonna tag all the warnings just please be smart about this.#long post#im insane. please reblog </3
60 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Prey: Cold Waters
In which Jungkook dreams- of warmth, love, and the soft comfort of safety. The only issue? Louri never dream without reason.
Tags/Warnings: Alien!Jungkook, vomiting (briefly mentioned), blood (teeny tiny injury), protective!koo, dead dove do not eat, major angst, fluff
Story length: mid
All content can be found under the Tag #Prey
..........................................................................................
He's surrounded by white.
There's a certain smell around him, soft and gentle, covering him in a comfort he doesn't remember ever feeling. He's a Louri after all- raised to be bold and brave, not soft and vulnerable. His kind survived and thrived because they've embraced their instincts while moving forward with the course of time. But for all of the change and growth, there's been sacrifices;
Nurturing traditions like family and children have long become uninteresting and undesirable for Louri people. Seen as a hassle and burden, it's become a problem, a hindrance in career and sucess- resulting in biology changing to the point of conceiving a child being impossible without medical assistance, and less Louri passing the compatibility tests nowadays.
Even worse: more and more have been diagnosed as infertile.
Therefore, a lot of traditions have been lost to time- unseen for years and generations. Other things have become so rare they've just been completely forgotten- so when Jungkook walks around in the lands of dreams, he's unsure what exactly is going on.
All he knows is that he doesn't ever want to leave where he is.
Or does he? Isn't something missing?
There's a trace of your scent around him, but he doesn't know where you are. He can't see you, or anything really- all he knows is there's a weight in his arms, too small to be you.
"...kook? Hey, Jungkookie?"
He hears you call out to him, distant, but it's there. Looking around, he can't see past the fog surrounding him, thick clouds making it impossible to spot anything further away than an arms length. He wants to call your name- but he stays silent, lips sealed shut.
"hey, Jungkook?"
You're a little louder, but still not quite there. He feels like his body starts to weigh more again, as if he's growing aware of his limbs again, when the scene darkens and his consciousness returns.
His eyes flutter open, suddenly looking into your face, smiling softly at him, faint sound of traffic being heard from outside the opened window. The fog is gone, everything saturated in the colors of reality, familiar surroundings back again. "wow, you slept for ages." you giggle, before pecking his lips and leaving the bedroom. "I made you your favourite- I hope your stomachache has gotten better!" you call out, while he sits up in bed.
Did he.. Dream?
He's heard about dreams before, from a friend of Yoongi's, and he knows from you that humans dream fairly frequently, but he himself has never experienced it. It must've been what it was, but why did he dream? He should call Jin about it.
Because this has been the second time now.
"Huh? Where are you going?" You wonder, as Jungkook simply kisses the side of your neck, before he puts on his shoes to walk towards the door.
"Nothing, I just forgot about something. I'll be back as quick as I can though!" He calls out before hurrying out the door-
Leaving you confused.
âââââââââââââââââââââââââ
Blood is taken. Tested. Results are read.
Seokjin checks them twice. Then once more. But there's nothing wrong with any of it. The results are clear, they're honestly textbook-worthy. They're exactly what one would expect them to look like in a situation like this.
Jin doesn't need to test you. There's no reason for it. Jungkook is a faithful mate, never even glancing into someone else's direction. And his blood, everything about him, shows the first signs of fatherhood.
He's changing, dreaming, because he's created a new life. His body is waiting, expecting, preparing.
And as soon as Jungkook is told the news, he's running out the room, barging into the bathroom close by, clinging onto the toilet as he heaves whatever leftovers he's still got in his stomach, before he somehow collects himself enough to splash some cold water in his face, trying to get himself together.
He's still in shock.
Jungkook hasn't ever seen himself like this.
The mirror shows a reflection of someone that looks like him- but strangely doesn't feel like it's him. Pupils blown wide, roots of his hair longer and unfamiliar in their deep black color, his face just as disbelieving as he himself. The splash of cold water did nothing to wake him up it seems.
A knock on the door makes him turn around- fearfully and more or less making him jump at the sudden sound, but Jin seems understanding as he sighs. "I know it's hard." he tells the younger Louri.
"Why is this happening to me?" Jungkook asks, voice trembling. "Why.. Us?" he almost whispers.
"I don't know." Seokjin sighs empathetically, a hand on the younger one's neck as a sign of comfort. "But I'll be with you until the end." he says, while Jungkook himself averts his gaze.
Unsure what's going to happen to the both of you now.
"She's going to die." Jungkook stampers quietly, sounding somewhat controlled, but he's not. "I'm going to loose her."
"We don't know that yet." Seokjin tries to comfort his friend. "There's not enough cases to make a generalization yet. Sure, there's never been a successful pregnancy with both chikd and mother surviving, but that doesn't mean it's impossible." He tries, and Jungkook just laughs, without any humor.
"You know her." He says lowly. "You know her body. She won't be able to handle it." He tells his friend. "I know that. You know it. She probably knows it, too." He scoffs, closing his eyes as he runs his hands over his face. "What do I do now?" He asks no one in particular.
There's not much.
He can either go through with it, or terminate it right now. There's no third option, no safer way, no better idea that could let him keep both you and his unborn child.
"You'll need to inform her." Jin says. "Or I can do it, if you'd like." He mumbles, but Jungkook shakes his head.
"I'll do it." He almost whispers. "Its my fault. I don't.. I didn't know it would happen, how did it even happen?!" He's now becoming more and more frantic. "I'm not on any hormones, no medication, how in the name of the gods did this even happen in the first place?!" He barks out. "Are you absolutely sure?" He presses, and Seokjin nods.
"It has to be." He says. "I can give you a testing kit for her to do at home, but I'm certain that she's pregnant." He says, and it seems like Jungkook falters a little at the word.
It's like it's suddenly real.
"What are we going to do?"
âĽâââââââââââââââââââââââââĽ
"I.. can you.. seokjin gave me this." Jungkook says, pale as a ghost. "There's.. pictures under the instructions. I'd.. like you to do this." He says, and you take the small box from his shaking hand, a bit nervous now.
"Is everything alright?" You wonder. "You're worrying me a little."
He wants to say that you shouldn't. That you don't have to. But he can't lie.
You wordlessly walk into the bathroom, following the instructions before you pinch the tip of your finger for a drop of blood to be picked up by what looks like a piece of paper at the end of a plastic tester, before you do the more intimate part of it.
You've realized what this is already.
You're not sure what to think of it. In a way, you're not scared, just worried for Jungkook. He seemed terrified, and you're not really sure what to make of it. You know his fears- but maybe he just doesn't want a child with you? Even though you've talked about it, there's still doubts in the back of your head.
Your phone vibrates, the timer has stopped.
You pick up the small plastic tester.
A circle is shown. You're actually creating a tiny little life inside you right now.
Walking out of the small room, you wordlessly place the object on the kitchen counter where Jungkook has placed his head down, waiting. It snaps up at the noise, at the sight, and his eyes stare for a good minute or so, before he dares to pick it up.
"What.. do we do now?" You wonder quietly, scared to cut through the silence. At the sound of your voice, he looks over at you, deep in thought, before his gaze drops down to your stomach.
"I can't loose you." He says, the first words he's said since you've returned from the thest. "I can't."
"But you won't?" You say, unsure. "Jin said he'll help us." You say, but he doesn't seem convinced at all, still staring. "Do you.. not want it?" You ask quietly, and for a moment, there's no reaction from him, no movement at all, before he gently picks up up and sits you on the kitchen counter. He's now face to face with you, before he wraps his arms around your middle, face resting against your abdomen.
"Of course I want it." He quietly says. "But I want you too."
"You have me." You say, carefully running your hand over his shoulder.
"Who knows for how long." He mumbles.
"Well just have to see, I guess." You shrug.
"How can you be this calm about this?" He whines almost into your clothes, arms tightening a bit.
"I don't know." You say. "Seokjin told me that I knownmy body best. And right now, I feel perfectly fine. A bit hungry maybe, but that's besides the point." You giggle, trying to lift the mood a little. "I've got you by my side, and him for whenever I've got questions or I need help. I'll be fine." You say.
"And if you're not?" He quietly worries. "If you're dying?"
"I won't." You say. "I can't."
"You will." He fights back.
"No, Jungkook, you don't understand." You say, pushing him a bit so he looks at you with his already red rimmed, glossy eyes. "Even if I don't make it, there's always gonna be a part of me with you." You explain. "Whenever you'll look at them-" you look down at your stomach, "-I'll be there too."
And at that he cries.
Because he doesn't just want to keep a piece of you. But everything.
âĽâââââââââââââââââââââââââĽ
"Absolutely amazing." Seokjin says, putting his devices away before looking at you with a smile. "Nothing out of the ordinary. Slightly elevated levels here and there, but that's simply to aid the growing fetus. It's remarkable." He says.
"Well.. I mean, nothing is really going on yet." You giggle. "Its still tiny, I mean. It'll probably take a while until, you know, you'll notice anything." You shrug, but Seokjin shakes his head.
"Not quite." He says, typing some things in. "Your body is already adapting to everything. It's working hard at providing optimal conditions for the child, but you're physically absolutely not showing any signs of lower energy or fatigue. That's really out of the ordinary." He explains. "Humans really are quite different from us."
"So she's doing good?" Jungkook anxiously asks from the back. "Nothings wrong yet?"
"Nothing at all. Or have you noticed anything odd?" Jin asks you, but you shake your head.
"I'm a bit hot and cold sometimes, and a little grumpy in the mornings, but I don't feel sick at all or anything." You offer.
"Slightly elevated temperature is normal." The doctor immediately tells the fidgeting Lourie behind him, waving him off. "And like I said, you know yourself best. Rest when you need it, exercise if you'd like. Just nothing too exhausting."
"She's absolutely not exercising." Jungkook answers strongly, walking towards you to help you down from the elevated examination bed. "I'll bring her back next week for another checkup."
"Do I really need to be monitored this much?" You complain a little.
"To be quite honest, yes." Jin somberly explains. "I'll come over though. There's no need to come here every time. Only for specifics."
You help Jin file some information, before you're ready to walk out the room. "Oh, eh, Jin?" You ask, and he hums a reply to let you know his attention is on you. "When do.. you know, when can we find out the gender?" You wonder, and Jungkook looks down at you.
"I'll tell you." He says. "As soon as I know, I'll tell you."
"Louri can sense a child's gender at a certain point in its development inside the womb." Jin explains walking closer. "As a father, he's going through changes as well. Depending on how these will present themselves, we will know." He explains a bit more in depth, making you nod, before you walk out.
"You're still so calm about this." Jungkook wonders as he walks home with you. "You don't seem worried at all."
"I already told you, I'm not." You say. "Theres no reason to be. It wouldn't change anything for the better."
He has to agree with you on that. Worrying might only bring more trouble for you. So maybe, he should stop that as well- or at least tone it down a bit, and embrace the changes to come for the time being. He will deal with any problems once they're there.
He straightens his posture a bit suddenly, steps more sure now as his hand holds yours a bit tighter.
He will be the best mate. The best partner. The best friend.
And the best father.
âĽâââââââââââââââââââââââââĽ
243 notes
¡
View notes
Text
no promises || kunizai sickfic
ao3! 7.4k, mild nsfw/emeto themes - please refer to this link for warnings/tags! request for @potatopersonal on ao3!!
"Is Atsushi -"
"We've got it under control, Dazai. I need you to take this, you're the only one in any real danger here and you know that," Yosano tells him in that scolding mother voice of hers that often reminds him that she's the older one.
She's holding a cup of activated charcoal, something that he's dreadfully familiar with. He's taken it against his will and of his own accord on many occasions through his time with the Port Mafia, and he thinks even once or twice at the Armed Detective Agency, but this time he's not the culprit of his own demise.
He realizes that Yosano isn't going to give in and that she's really asking him to take it right here, right now - so he does like she's asked of him and somehow manages to down the entire cup without a pause.
It always makes him vomit. Every single time, without fail. The texture is so awful, and on top of that, he thinks his body has developed some sort of gag reflex specifically for this substance because he's taken it so many times against his will.
He and Atsushi were both poisoned downstairs at the cafe just about a half hour ago, he thinks. They only noticed because Atsushi started to feel incredibly unwell. Dazai doesn't know if he didn't get hit as hard because he's been poisoned before, or if Atsushi had much more of the poison than he did - either way, he's much more concerned about him.
This has happened before, this exact scenario, back when Dazai was a Port Mafia Executive. He and Akutagawa were both poisoned in the same way, their drinks being spiked. Dazai's health back then was much worse and it took him a lot longer to recover, but Akutagawa was unconscious for two weeks. Dazai thought he would never wake up. He remembers Gin asking him if he was going to die. He can still remember tears in her eyes that he'd never seen before or since then.
He can't believe he's let this happen twice. Why was he so careless?
"Yosano, he's - is he unconscious?" Dazai hardly manages to choke out before he feels the charcoal push its way back up his esophagus. Yosano's well prepared, of course, with a bedpan under his chin just seconds before a gag forces everything to splatter into the pan. He sucks in a breath and groans.
"He's conscious, and I need you to stay with me, too," Yosano says. Dazai can feel himself getting seriously lightheaded, and obviously it's bad enough for Yosano to notice, too. "I need you to take more of it, I'm sorry."
Dazai doesn't know if he can stay conscious. He can see the black creeping into his peripheral and he knows that's a sign that he's losing the battle. He lets Yosano do what she needs to do and he helps her as much as he can in his half-conscious state. He's really trying to fight it. Yosano forces more of the active charcoal down his throat and it bubbles back up in no time at all. Dazai's not even sure where the vomit ended up this time.
âPut me out of my misery,â he chokes out.
âI canât do that, Dazai, Iâm a licensed physician,â she reminds him for the hundredth time. Mori sure didnât have a problem trying to help him die, but he didnât care much about the law. He starts wondering if Mori even had a license at all, but his brain starts to fog up, and his eyes unfocus.
He can hear her saying his name. She sounds desperate, but his body is starting to go numb, and he can't respond. He can't fight it anymore.
At least, if he dies, it won't be painful.
But Atsushi -
âŚ
Kunikida hasn't been this stressed in a long time. He's very aware that his presence stresses Yosano out so he's kept himself out of the infirmary and he's been sitting on a stray chair across from the couch. He's trying to stay calm, but he's deeply concerned for Dazai. Yosano reported that he started seizing, which is a bad sign.
Atsushi is sitting on the couch across from Kunikida, his expression looking just as solemn. He's still hooked up to an IV at Yosano's request with how dehydrated he is. He's only just now started to improve after hours of dealing with a raging fever and vomiting - Yosano thinks that his ability is slowly starting to mend his body and allowing the symptoms to subside, with the help of her own ability. She told him to stay out of the infirmary because she had a feeling the smell of the antiseptic was making him feel worse, with his heightened senses.
Dazai doesn't have anything to help him out. No ability to heal himself, and no possibility of Yosano interfering, so they're not even sure if he should be improving at this point.
"Kunikida?" Atsushi starts. His voice sounds hoarse. He coughs a few times to clear his throat.
"He'll be fine. Don't worry. He's always fine," Kunikida tells him, already knowing what he's going to say. He straightens up. "I want you to go home as soon as Kyoka gets here. You need to rest and I know you won't be doing that here."
"But I don't want to go," Atsushi murmurs. His voice sounds wobbly. He's been crying on and off for hours, Kunikida wouldn't be surprised if he started again now, but he's trying to keep him in good spirits.
"I get it, Atsushi. Trust me," he sighs. He pushes his glasses up to the top of his head and rubs at his eyes. "But you need to look after yourself too."
"Will you tell me if something happens?" Atsushi asks quietly.
"Of course I will."
Thankfully, it's not long until Kyoka is back from the medical supply errand she was asked to run for Yosano. She's incredibly worried about Atsushi, it's obvious even for someone who rarely shows strong emotion. He cries into her shoulder for a while, and she lets him. He's so drained, mentally and physically, that no one tries to cheer him up. Kunikida almost hopes that the tears will tire him out and help him sleep.
They all wish Atsushi well before the two of them leave, and not long after, Yosano makes an appearance back in the office, gathering concerned looks from everyone inside. Fukuzawa has appeared, too.
"He's not improving the way I'd like him to," Yosano says quietly, crossing her arms over her chest. "I'm keeping a close eye on him, but if he needs supplemental care I'll have to send him to a hospital."
Kunikida wastes no time in slipping inside the infirmary to see him as Yosano addresses the rest of the staff. He's at the one closest to the door. Kunikida's heart drops when he sees him.
Dazai's frame looks incredibly small and fragile in the cot like this. It's so rare to see him in such a state. Kunikida would have thought this is the kind of thing Dazai would never ever fall victim to, but he supposes every human lets their guard down. Even superhumans like Dazai.
Kunikida isn't sure if he's unconscious or not, but either way, he's in pain. Kunikida can see it in the way his face is all twisted up, the sweat collecting at his hairline. He wants to do something.
He sits down on the cot right beside his and sighs.
"What the hell have you gotten yourself into?" Kunikida sighs.
An hour or so passes, and Kunikida spends his time completely still at Dazai's bedside, trying to stay out of Yosano's way. Ranpo comes back from a job with the Yokohama police and quickly assures them that the attack on Dazai and Atsushi was an angry client of theirs. Ranpo knows who it is, and he's already on the case - and before long, he leaves to catch him, with Kenji in tow to apprehend him by physical means.
Kunikida was starting to worry it had something to do with Dazai's past at the Port Mafia. That would open a whole new can of worms. This is easy, something they can handle with no issue.
"One of my friends up in Tokyo is a poison specialist. I'll take the sample there and he'll help me create an antidote for him without using any abilities, that way itâll work on himâŚ" Yosano murmurs. Kunikida heard her mention she already tried ability-based antidotes sheâs acquired, just in case there were somehow enough degrees of separation for it to work, but with no luck.
Yosano tells him this with a briefcase in hand and her lab coat, something she doesn't wear as often nowadays, letting him know that she's leaving now.
Yosano gives him a list of ranges for his vital signs to look out for, and any symptoms that could appear that would require a hospital visit.
"Shouldn't you stay with him instead?" Kunikida asks nervously, looking up at her. He's not sure about this. Dazai doesn't seem to be doing well at all, for the only doctor on their staff to leave him. God, his stomach is starting to hurt from the stress. âWhat if he has another seizure?â
"I trust you. If you think he needs to go to the hospital at any point, do that. Don't ask me first," Yosano says. "I know you'll do what's best for him. He hasnât seized in at least an hour, so I think thatâs over with for now.â
Kunikida bites his lip. He hopes she's right.
âŚ
Itâs almost eight oâclock in the evening now, and Dazai has been unconscious since the first time he had a seizure.
Heâs stable. His vital signs havenât changed, he hasnât had any seizures, and Kunikida has checked in with Yosano a few times. She expects him to wake up soon. Kunikida started working himself up, horrified that Dazai has slipped into some sort of coma, but Yosano doesnât seem to think thatâs a possibility.
âKenji caught the culprit. Heâs been placed in a holding cell until they can prove his guilt,â Ranpo says as he hands Kunikida the report. Heâs stopped by to hand it off to Kunikida. Kenji has already gone home.
âThey didnât take your word for it?â Kunikida asks, half joking as he thumbs through the pages. Ranpo doesnât do a very good job at filling these out, so Kunikida usually has to fix most of it for him.
âThe guyâs a cop, of course. So theyâre protecting him,â Ranpo grumbles, mildly annoyed. âSounds like he was after Dazai specifically. Couldnât give me a solid reason, but I know heâs been a client before. He knows something about DazaiâsâŚprevious job. Iâm sure.â
Kunikida bites his lip. As long as the guy is behind bars.
âHow is he?â Ranpo asks. âStable?â
âYeah. Yosano isnât too worried about him getting worse too quickly,â Kunikida mumbles, âbut heâs not getting better.â
âBe careful with him. You know how he gets around Yosano when heâs not in his right mind,â Ranpo warns, and thatâs the last thing he says to him before he waves him off and leaves the Agency.
Kunikida finds himself standing at that front door, staring at the report cover, thinking about what Ranpo said. Itâs only happened once - Yosano was trying to treat Dazai after he collapsed from a high fever, but he wouldnât let Yosano touch him. It was the most hysteric that Kunikida has ever seen him. They werenât sure what was going on, but obviously, Yosano specifically reminded him of someone from his past.
He's pulled out of his thoughts for a moment when he hears something fall.
He tosses the report on his desk and almost sprints over to where the sound came from, certain Dazai is the source of it. He turns into the infirmary and Dazai is crumpled on the floor, turned into himself, arms shaking and breath hitching. The fluid stand is on the floor beside him.
"Dazai, what the hell?" Kunikida starts, carefully kneeling down beside him. He reaches out to touch his cheek. His skin hot to the touch. Kunikida knew he was running a fever, but this seems much worse than before. He curses under his breath.
"Where isâŚwhereâŚ" Dazai murmurs. His eyes are dark and unfocused as he tries to force himself off the floor. His arms are hardly support his weight. Heâs shivering, Kunikida thinks, but heâs not sure if itâs from the fever, or from fear. His eyes meet Kunikidaâs once heâs at level with him, but his expression doesnât change.
"You shouldn't have gotten up, what are you doing?" Kunikida chides nervously. Dazai can't answer, and he pulls himself out of Kunikidaâs way fast enough to vomit on the tile floor instead of his vest.
Kunikida curses to himself. It's just a splatter of bile and activated charcoal, it looks like, but he doesn't know if it's good that he's still throwing up like this. Dazaiâs breath hitches and he gags again, this time, only spitting up saliva.
Kunikida reaches forward to touch him, to offer him a comforting hand or something, but the second he does, Dazai whips his head around with eyes wider than he's ever seen them.
He looks scared. Why on earth would he be scared? He didnât look like this a minute ago, but Kunikida quickly recognizes this as the look from the time Ranpo referenced earlier.
Dazai scrambles to get away from him, he rips the IV that was somehow still attached out of his arm and somehow manages to stand himself up, but one wrong move has him crumpled on the floor again, right after his head made contact with the metal framing of the cot he was using for support. Kunikida is trying to keep his cool. He's only seen Dazai like this once before, he doesn't know what to do. Does he need to call an ambulance? Should he call Yosano?
"Dazai," Kunikida says, biting his lip to keep his cool. He stands up to get on the other side of him. He needs to get him back in bed, but the moment he touches his arm, Dazai flinches so hard that Kunikida is almost worried he'll hurt himself. He's sure he hears him whimper. God, his heart aches.Â
"Don't," Dazai mumbles. He's shaking, and his voice shakes with him as he turns his head away. Kunikida doesn't know what's gotten into him. He wonders if his fever has gotten so high that he's hallucinating.
"Dazai, it's Kunikida," he tells him quietly, tightening his grip on his arm. He needs him back to reality.
Miraculously, Dazai stops trying to get away.
Kunikida doesn't waste any time. He scoops him up into his arms and carries him back to the cot he was in earlier. He tries to lay him down, but Dazai's gripping onto his shirt, refusing to let go.
Kunikida takes his head and tucks it under his chin. He lets out a shaky breath. If Dazai wasnât so out of it, heâd give him a talking-to about how much he scared him.
"WhereâŚ" he murmurs into Kunikidaâs chest, still holding on.
"You're in the infirmary," Kunikida tells him. He almost wonders how Ranpo could have guessed this would happen, but of course it did. "At the Armed Detective Agency."
He feels him relax in his hold, just enough to let Kunikida worry a little less.
âI shouldnât have left you alone. Iâm sorry,â Kunikida says quietly, holding him a little closer. He canât imagine waking up in a hospital cot by himself like that, in the dark infirmary. No wonder he was so freaked out, especially with that fever - Kunikida has concerns that Dazaiâs fear just now was more deeply rooted in something else entirely, something that Kunikida will likely never be able to get him to admit.
Kunikida holds him like that for a while and Dazai starts to breathe normally. Heâs not shaking as much, but he feels him shiver every now and then, and after long enough, Dazai barely manages to pull out of Kunikidaâs hold to gag, and bring up more activated charcoal onto the bed sheets. He coughs a few times, but nothing else comes up.
Kunikida sighs. Of course, he canât help it. Thankfully thereâs plenty of other cots in here, so Kunikida decides heâll move him to the next one. âCan I pick you up again?â Kunikida asks.
Dazaiâs frame melts back into Kunikidaâs hold to tell him yes with a whimper, and Kunikida scoops him up to lay him down on the other cot. This is probably better anyway, fresh cool sheets ought to do him some good.
Kunikida takes a comforter from a different cot to lay over Dazai, and heâs realized too late that his arm is still bleeding from where he pulled out the IV - not much, but enough to leave marks. He rummages through the supply drawers beside the cot to grab some gauze and wrap to wrap it up, at least, and as he carefully pulls it around Dazaiâs arm, he sees his head tilt in his direction.
"Is Atsushi okay?" he asks, almost sounding out of breath at the effort it took him to say it. Kunikida is beyond relieved to hear him speaking coherently.
"He's fine, Dazai. He's home with Kyoka and she'll let us know if anything goes wrong," Kunikida assures as he closes the wrap. "Worry about yourself, for once."
Dazai doesn't seem like he's going to take that into consideration even remotely. Atsushi at least listened to reason.
Kunikida needs to place another IV for fluids. Heâs been vomiting so much that thereâs simply not another option - he highly doubts he can get him to drink any water. The problem is that Dazai hates needles, at least when anyone else is using them on him in this kind of setting. Kunikida has seen him refuse fluids at hospitals before because of it. Kunikida isnât sure if itâs just a general dislike or if it stems from trauma, since Dazai is whiney about most things, but heâs afraid of making things worse right now.
âI have to put another IV in,â Kunikida tells him, a hand wrapped around his wrist where he just wrapped up his arm.
âNo,â Dazai whines, childishly turning his head away.
âI have to, Dazai. Youâre still throwing up, youâre dehydrated,â Kunikida tells him. âAnd I know you wonât be able to keep water down.â
Dazai doesnât turn his head back, but he makes no effort in trying to pull his arm away, either. He thinks he realizes he canât avoid it.
âIs it okay if I take some of your bandages off?â Kunikida asks.
âUse the top of my hand,â Dazai murmurs, his head still turned away from Kunikida.
Kunikida stands up to gather what he needs - heâs done this enough times to know how to on his own, thankfully. While heâs up he decides to wet a cloth for Dazaiâs forehead, hoping that will help distract him.
He brushes Dazaiâs hair out of his face, and his dark eyes peer up at him with emotions that Kunikida canât quite read. His hairline is damp from sweat. He lays his hand over his forehead again and frowns before he lays the washcloth over his burning forehead, and he shivers, but relaxes just a bit once he gets used to the feeling.
He pulls up a chair on the other side of the cot and turns on the lamp to get started. âCan you make a fist for me?â
Dazai obliges. His head turns up and his eyes are glued to the ceiling, looking for something else to focus on. Kunikida takes note of how his breaths quicken, just a bit. Kunikida needs to distract him.
"You seem familiar with this situation. Am I correct?" Kunikida asks. Kunikida was at the cafe with them when it happened. Dazai shouted for someone to get Yosano as soon as Atsushi said he felt nauseous because it was far too soon after he complained of the taste of the tea. Dazai had his fingers down the poor kidâs throat to get him to vomit before Kunikida could even piece together what was happening. Heâs been wondering if this happened to him before.
"Mhm," Dazai mumbles after taking in a sharp breath.
"So this has happened to you before," Kunikida says.
"Mhm," Dazai nods. At first, Kunikida thinks he's just going to drop it, because even though Kunikida knows about Dazai's past now, he's still not any more open to sharing the details. "AlmostâŚthis exact scenario. With me, andâŚmy subordinate."
"Yeah? Someone spiked your drinks?" Kunikida asks, making sure he has good placement before he uses the needle.
"Mhm," Dazai mumbles. "My subordinate wasâŚhe was unconscious for twoâŚthree? Two weeks, I think."
Kunikida wasn't aware he had any direct subordinates, but he supposes it makes sense, given Dazai's rank as an executive. It's so strange how he's never mentioned anything even remotely alluding to their existence. He uses that brief moment to stick Dazai, and he flinches, but manages to keep his arm still enough to not pull anything out. âGood. Good job, that partâs over.â
âI hate those things,â Dazai murmurs feverishly. His breaths have gotten a bit faster now, and Kunikida makes a mental note to remind himself he still has to get him hooked up to the monitoring machines again.
âI know. Iâm sorry,â Kunikida says gently as he starts to dress Dazaiâs hand. He wants to comfort him, somehow, but he thinks the best thing to do for someone like Dazai is a distraction. "How long ago did it happen? Long time ago?â
Somehow, turning the conversation back around to the previous topic has worked a bit. Dazai focuses back on that. "Yeah, must've beenâŚsixteen, I think."
"You had subordinates at sixteen?" Kunikida huffs, looking up at him for a brief moment. "How old were they?"
"He wasâŚfourteen, I think," he breathes out. Kunikida bites his lip. He knew that the mafia recruited a lot of their members very young, after all, Kyoka stands to show that.
"You recruited him?" Kunikida says. Itâs hard to imagine. Kunikida almost wonders if heâs joking, but he doesnât have the energy for that right now. "A fourteen-year-old."
"I did," Dazai admits.
"Still alive?" Kunikida asks.
"Mhm. You've met him," Dazai says turning his head back towards him. Kunikida reaches forward with his free hand to readjust the washcloth on his head, as itâs started to slip.
Well, now Kunikida's intrigued. He keeps eye contact. "Who? That redhead?"
Dazai scoffs and rolls his eyes. "Hell no."
"Then who?"
"C'mon, guess,â Dazai says, Apparently, heâs gathered enough energy to mess him with. Kunikida will take it, itâs a good sign.
"I have no clue, Dazai. Tell me," Kunikida huffs, exasperated. He turns his attention back to dressing the IV catheter on Dazaiâs hand, which heâs almost finished with. "I don't even know that many Port Mafia dogs by name. Akutagawa is the only one I can think of."
Dazai tilts his head to the side with a cheeky grin. The washcloth starts to slide down his face.
"You're kidding,â Kunikida blinks, reaching back up to fix it. âStop moving so much.â
"Not kidding."
"You've known him the whole time?" Kunikida exclaims. He feels like he should be angry, but somehow it makes sense. Dazai always seemed a little too eager to brush off any mention of the so-called Hellhound of the Port Mafia. Kunikida thinks he even recalls Dazai slipping up and mentioning a detail about him that none of the rest of them knew, but that memory was lost to him until now.
"I couldn't tell you I knew him. That'd give me away," Dazai shrugs, this time, seemingly making an effort to keep his head still.
"Your information would've been helpful, though," Kunikida grumbles, attaching the line to Dazaiâs hand to get the fluids going.
"You knew everything you needed to know. He's a Port Mafia attack dog and he'll kill anything he sees," Dazai says incredibly casually.
"And you've known him since he was fourteen, huh?" Kunikida asks, sitting back in the chair as he crosses his arms over his chest.
Dazai's expression changes, but it's an emotion that Kunikida doesn't quite recognize. "Mhm."
Kunikida can't really fathom any of this. A sixteen-year-old Dazai with a fourteen-year-old Akutagawa is just something his brain can't even picture - both of them younger than even Atsushi is now. Dazai having any connection to someone as cold-blooded as Akutagawa doesn't make any sense to him.
When he looks over at Dazai again, his eyes are lost. He's somewhere else. Kunikida doesn't know what life was like for him in the Port Mafia, but it can't have been good. He was already a major alcoholic by the time he joined the Detective Agency, and Kunikida still remembers the shiver that ran up his spine when he saw how thin he was under his clothes. He still doesn't eat meals regularly out of habit, it's something that Kunikida almost has to force on him, but heâs gotten much better about it.
Whatever happened to him damaged him much more than anything Kunikida could ever hope to fix on his own.
"Are you okay?" Kunikida asks him.
Dazai lifts his head with wide eyes like he's been caught doing something he shouldn't. "Huh? Oh, yeah."
âLet me get your temperature,â Kunikida says, taking the thermometer from the drawer out of the case. He sticks it under Dazaiâs tongue for a few seconds and it ends up reading 102.3. Thatâs not horrible, but it isnât good, either.
He looks back in Dazaiâs direction to find that look in his eyes again, but this time, some of the color has started to drain from his face, and he notices him swallow thickly.
"You look nauseous," Kunikida comments.
"Uh-huh," Dazai mumbles. He burps into a closed fist and groans. "Need the pan."
Kunikida feels awful for him. Yosano couldn't give him a thing for his nausea because vomiting would actually help his specific situation according to what Yosano gathered, so he's probably been feeling horribly nauseous this entire time. Kunikida doesnât see a bedpan in the drawer so he takes the trash bin and holds it under Dazaiâs chin as he tries to sit himself up with a whine.
He spits into it, saliva getting caught on the sides as he huffs out breaths. He lays a hand over his stomach and groans. âUghâŚâ
"Empty?" Kunikida asks. He canât imagine he has much left in his stomach.
"No," Dazai breathes out, to Kunikidaâs surprise, "won't come up."
Kunikida sighs. Of course. "Want me to help you?"
"Please," Dazai whines. He burps, and it sounds wet, but all that drips from his lips is saliva. "I suck at doing it myself, I⌠hrruk -"
A gag that brings up nothing, and Kunikida realizes he really will need help.
He's done this before. He's probably a pro at preventing overdoses because of Dazai, but this here isn't a life-or-death situation, at least.
He doesn't bother with gloves because he knows he'll wash his hands regardless, and he slips a hand past Dazai's saliva-coated lips, his other hand on the back of Dazai's neck to make sure he doesn't jolt back when his hand gets back far enough.
His mouth is warm, the insides of his cheeks are so soft. Heâs trying to ignore the thought, but Dazai looks hot like this. His eyes red and tired, lips wet and almost swollen, cheeks flushed. Kunikida feels something he shouldn't in that moment, and he gets far enough back without realizing, and hot vomit spills over his hand without much warning.
It's not much. It's water and charcoal and bits of whatever is left in his stomach from lunch dripping down Kunikidaâs hand and into the bin. Dazai whines and spits the bits left in his mouth into the bin. He breathes heavily over it and Kunikida haphazardly covers his hand in a layer of paper towels to avoid dripping Dazaiâs stomach contents onto the floor on his way over to the sink, but he stays for a moment to make sure Dazaiâs okay.
âHurts,â Dazai groans. He burps over the bin, but of course, nothing comes up. He lays back but he holds onto the bin.
âI know. Iâm sorry,â Kunikida sighs. He wishes he could do more to help him. âWill you be okay by yourself for a second?â
âUh-huh,â Dazai murmurs, leaning back and pressing his hand against his stomach.
Kunikida remembers thereâs a splatter of puke on the floor and on the cot Dazai was previously resting on that he needs to clean, but right now, heâs not keen on leaving Dazai out of his sight for too long. He washes his hands a bit longer than he needs to, and looks over his shoulder to check on Dazai one too many times - he hears him burp and gag a few times, but once Kunikida is on the way back to him, heâs laid back all the way, eyes screwed shut and breaths heavy.
Kunikida places the bin back on the floor as he sits in the chair again. He looks over the fluid stand and Dazaiâs hand to make sure everything is still properly attached before he leans forward to flip over the washcloth on his warm forehead. âIâll check with Yosano to see if thereâs anything I can give you for that fever.â
âI just want my stomach to stop hurting,â Dazai whines, but he really sounds like heâs in pain.
âI know, Dazai,â Kunikida sighs, Yosano already told him that will have to wait until he gets an antidote. âMaybe we -â
âCan youâŚcan you check on Atsushi for me?â Dazai asks, forcing his eyes open to look over at Kunikida. Kunikida finds it a bit out of nowhere. âPlease.â
âI can do that,â Kunikida says. He hasnât heard from Kyoka. Junichiro texted Kunikida a while ago to let him know he and Naomi would check in with the two of them occasionally to make sure they were doing okay, but that was all. He pulls out his phone and dials Kyokaâs number.
âHello?â she answers nervously.
âDonât worry. Iâm just calling to make sure everythingâs okay,â Kunikida says. He lowers his phone and puts it on speaker for Dazai to hear. âHowâs Atsushi doing?â
âKunikida? Is that you?â Itâs Junichiroâs voice. He hears some shuffling, and suddenly Junichiroâs voice is much clearer. âKyoka had to knock him out a little bit ago. He couldnât sleep âcause he was so anxious. He was making himself sick.â
Kunikidaâs shoulders sink. âAnxious about what?â
âHeâs worried about Dazai,â Junichiro says a little more quietly, and Kunikida watches Dazai tense up in his peripheral. âWe kept telling him heâd be okay. And you said youâd call if something went wrong, butâŚwe had to use the last resort.â
Kunikida bites his lip as Dazai turns his head away.
âBut I think it was good for him. Heâs been sleeping well since then, maybe we shouldâve knocked him out sooner,â Junichiro half-jokes. âIs Dazai doing okay? Weâre worried too.â
âHeâs doing fine,â Kunikida tells them. He doesnât want to lie and say heâs better, but telling them how heâs really feeling will only worry them more. âNobody needs to worry. We have everything under control and theyâll both be good as new once Yosano gets ahold of that antidote.â
They exchange a few more words before Junichiro tells him they should get to sleep too, and Kunikida realizes heâs probably in the same boat as Atsushi - he wonât be able to sleep in favor of worrying about Dazai, but he canât sleep even if he wanted to. He has to make sure he stays stable until Yosano gets back.
Once he hangs up, Kunikida reaches to lay a hand over Dazaiâs arm, but the way heâs breathing - so calmly - tells Kunikida that heâs fallen asleep. Kunikida almost has to wonder if he was getting himself that worked up over Atsushi in his fevered brain.
Kunikida gets him hooked back up to all of the necessary monitors while Dazai drifts off into a deeper sleep, and he changes the washcloth on his forehead, too. He looks so much more relaxed. His eyes arenât screwed shut so tightly. He looks like he might actually get some good rest.
Kunikida presses a kiss up to his forehead before he changes the washcloth, and he sits back in the chair beside Dazaiâs cot as he cracks open the report and gets back to work.
âŚ
The rest of the night went by more smoothly than Kunikida could have asked for. Heâs usually not a fan of pulling all-nighters like that, but he got caught up on the work he missed through yesterdayâs situation. And even better, Dazai slept through the night.
âI have to pee,â Dazai mumbles as soon as he wakes up. The staff have started to file back into the building, Kunikida can hear it from across the hall, and the light has started to spill through the windows back into the infirmary.
Kunikida sits beside him on the cot to help him up, making sure Dazai doesnât have any room to do another sprint across the infirmary like last night. Heâs looking better, but heâs downright exhausted, shown in the dark circles under his eyes. Itâs still obvious he doesnât feel good.
âYou wonât carry me?â Dazai pouts.
âDo you need me to? Or do you want me to carry you?â Kunikida huffs as he snakes an arm around his waist to help him up on his feet. His legs are still a bit wobbly, but he gets his footing, and uses the fluid stand pole for support.
âWant, need? Whatâs the difference?â Dazai complains with a dramatic sigh. He can tell heâs feeling better with how absurd heâs acting, but his fever is still there, Kunikida can feel it on his skin. âI want you. Itâs that kinda sexier than saying I need you?â
Kunikida keeps a hand on his back as he leads him over to the restroom. âYouâre ridiculous.â
âHehe. Love you too,â Dazai jokes.
Kunikida makes sure he doesnât need help going to the bathroom before he closes the door, and he busies himself with changing the sweat-dampened sheets on Dazaiâs cot while he waits.
Heâs surprised to see Atsushi standing in the doorway, looking horrified to see the cot empty.
âRelax, heâs just in the bathroom,â Kunikida says, dropping what heâs doing to meet Atsushi at the entrance, but the deep concern doesnât leave his eyes. âWhat are you doing here, Atsushi?â
"Is he still not doing well?" Atsushi murmurs nervously.
"He's improved," Kunikida assures him with a hand on his shoulder, "You look much better. How are you feeling?"
"I'm fine," Atsushi tells him. Kunikida won't take his word for it, he's not usually very honest about this kind of thing. He looks better than he did yesterday, but he can tell just by looking at him that he's nauseous with anxiety, just like Junichiro described last night. He takes note of the way he's breathing through his mouth instead of his nose to avoid the antiseptic smell.
"Don't worry about him so much. He's survived worse, hasn't he?" Kunikida reminds him with a chiding sigh, regardless of the fact that he's just as concerned. He can't pass those feelings on to Atsushi, especially knowing they had to knock him out last night to get him to sleep.
"I guess so," Atsushi murmurs.
"Who told you to come in today? You should still be resting," Kunikida tells him. He knows Atsushi came of his own accord. Heâs here much earlier than detectives usually need to be - he probably snuck out.
"UmâŚwell, no one, I justâŚI just wanted to make sure he wasn'tâŚ" Atsushi mumbles.
"I'll call you if something's the matter. Go back home, no one needs you sitting around here with how youâre feeling," he sighs, landing a hand on Atsushiâs back and walking outside of the infirmary with him.
Atsushi doesn't seem to be paying attention entirely, and Kunikida almost starts to scold him for not listening before he realizes that he's lost a lot of color in his face, enough to make him think he's about to throw up. Atsushi is much more aware of it than Kunikida, obviously and he bolts for the trash bin right inside of the infirmary to retch and gag once or twice before vomit spills past his lips. Heâs shaking, breathing hard and clearly anxious, but thankfully, he seems to have only needed to vomit once. Even so, he coughs and forces a burp or two just to make sure.
He crouches down in front of the bin and leans his head against it, still visibly shaking. He's not in nearly as rough shape as he was yesterday regarding this. Atsushi doesn't seem to mind other people throwing up at all, but if it's himself, he almost makes himself even more sick with anxiety. Yesterday he was too out of it to really take in what was happening, but now he's fully lucid.
"I guess - this whole thing is a, uhâŚa good way to get - get over this," Atsushi stammers between shaky breaths, of course, still trying to keep a positive attitude. Kunikida can hear his breathing patterns start to get erratic with panic, and he hears him attempt to swallow back a gag.
"I'll be right back. Stay here,â he tells him after patting his back and heading back for the Agency Office, where Junichiro has since appeared with his sister.
"Tanizaki, can you take Atsushi home?" Kunikida asks. Normally he wouldn't bother a detective with a task like this, but he'd rather Atsushi be with someone familiar while he's feeling so anxious.
"Did he show up? With how heâs feeling?" Tanizaki asks, concern already washing over his face as he gets up from his desk. Kunikida assumes he and Naomi went home after Atsushi fell asleep. "He's still sick?"
"I think part of it might be nerves now. I don't need him hanging around and worrying about Dazai," Kunikida says, and Junichiro follows him back out into the hallway.
Atsushi is sitting against the doorframe with his knees pulled up tight against his chest and his head on his knees, mumbling something to himself.
"Hey, Atsushi, let's get you downstairs, yeah? You should go home and take days off when you can get them," Junichiro tells him gently as he crouches beside him. Atsushi seems to have given up on his image entirely as he leans into Junichiro. The latter's brow twists with concern and he brings him into a hug, and Kunikida quickly realizes that Atsushiâs crying. "I know. You'll both be okay soon. I'll see if Yosano can get you something to settle your stomach when she gets back, okay?"
"Kay," he mumbles into Junichiro's shoulder.
"Good. I know you hate it, but you're doing a good job," Junichiro tells him in a gentle voice that Kunikida doesn't think he'd be able to pull off. He ruffles his hair fondly. "You know how seasick I get, right? You're handling this way better than I do."
"I am�" Atsushi murmurs, lifting his head just a bit.
"For sure."
Junichiro is much better at this than Kunikida is in general.
Kunikida waves both of them off as Junichiro leads him back to the elevator, continuing to talk to him gently, and Kunikida shakes off his concern for Atsushi as he notices his shoulders relax before they disappear behind the elevator doors.
Kunikida walks back into the infirmary and stops in the doorway to find Dazai peeking out of the bathroom like heâs checking if the coast is clear.
"What'd you do to that kid to make him worry so much, huh?" Kunikida sighs.
"Beats me," Dazai half-chuckles, clutching onto the IV pole as he walks out of the bathroom, looking less wobbly than before, but Kunikida still meets him to walk him back to his cot. Kunikida can see the hint of concern in his eyes, but Dazai doesnât show it for long. "He went home?"
"He did," says.
"Hope he wonât be that upset when I finally end it all,â Dazai says, singing the words at the end.
âWell, he will, and so will everyone else, so go ahead and cancel your plans now,â Kunikida grumbles when they make it to the cot. Heâs bewildered by Dazaiâs audacity to say things like that sometimes, but he thinks heâs so disconnected from the reality of it that he just doesnât understand. âYouâre still dizzy.â
He observes that when he lowers him back down to the cot and Dazaiâs head bobs a bit, just before he lays him back down. Heâs not so pale anymore, thankfully.
ââS not a big deal,â Dazai says. His head sinks back into the pillow, and heâs relaxed, Kunikida thinks. Heâs not as tense as usual.
"Yosano should be back soon," Kunikida tells him. âShe texted me earlier.â
"Mm," Dazai hums as his eyes start to fall shut again.
Kunikida lays a hand over Dazai's cheek. He's still warm, but he thinks his fever has gone down a bit. Heâs hoping heâll get the clear to get Dazai to eat something once Yosano is back. Kunikida probably needs to grab breakfast for himself, too.
"What'd I do to you?" Dazai suddenly asks with a dry, one-note laugh, just as soon as Kunikida takes his hand back.
Kunikida feels his ears get hot. "What do you mean?"
"You're more worried than Atsushi is," Dazai tells him with a little chuckle, thoroughly amused. "And you know how hard it is to kill me."
"I'm not worried," Kunikida scoffs. âJust making sure you donât die. Do you know how annoying that paperwork would be? I have to pick up enough of your slack as it is.â
âSure, Kunikida, whatever you say,â Dazai giggles to himself, âYou love me. You took such good care of me and youâre so worried about me you can barely stand it.â
âFine,â Kunikida grumbles, crossing his arms over his chest. His face is red beyond belief, heâs sure.
âSay it back!â Dazai whines.
âYou didnât say you love me!â Kunikida shouts back at him with a groan. âHow do you think this works, you idiot?!â
âBut I do,â Dazai claims. His eyes soften, but thereâs still a hint of that cheeky grin left on his lips. âI love you, Kunikida.â
He almost sounds sincere. âFine. Fine, I love you too.â
Dazai looks incredibly accomplished, meanwhile, Kunikida wishes he could duck his head underwater. âYouâre cute when youâre embarrassed.â
âGo back to sleep. Youâre so annoying,â Kunikida grumbles, âyouâre sure not acting like you were poisoned yesterday.â
âAw, thatâs mean, Kunikida. I still donât feel good,â Dazai whines, and even though heâs just using it as leverage, Kunikida feels guilty, because itâs obvious he doesnât feel good. âWill you lay with me?â
âNot a chance, Dazai. Iâm not risking falling asleep and Yosano walking in,â Kunikida grumbles, rubbing his eyes as he slides his glass up on top of his head. His lack of sleep is starting to catch up with him.
âAww, please? Youâre tired. And I need comfort. Itâs a win-win,â Dazai explains, but Kunikida shakes his head at him.
âI can comfort you from here,â Kunikida tells him. He takes his hand and squeezes it a little tighter than normal. Heâs so thankful Dazaiâs doing better. Heâs not sure what he would have done if he took a turn for the worse. âIâll lay with you tonight when we go home.â
âYour place?â Dazai asks.
âPretty sure yours is a mess,â Kunikida confirms. He reaches forward to brush his fingers through Dazaiâs soft curls, still damp with sweat at the roots. Dazai lets his eyes fall shut. âDonât scare me like that again.â
âMmmâŚno promises,â Dazai says quietly, and Kunikida squeezes his hand one more time as a reminder. Dazai may not be able to make that promise, but Kunikida will be there with him every time. He leans forward to press a kiss on his warm, flushed cheek.
And of course, despite his efforts to avoid getting caught, he hears Yosanoâs voice, already giggling.
âKunikida?â
#hehehehehe#this one was so fun#also sorry i had to throw in some atsushi angst i like making him suffer for some reason#my poor baby#bungou stray dogs#bungo stray dogs#bsd#atsushi#dazai#kunikida#junichiro#kunizai#kunikidazai#kunidazai#why they have so many ship names#sickfic#illness#fever#emeto#emetophilia#emetophobia#vomiting#nausea#poison#poisoning#medical trauma#hospital themes#ao3#fanfic#fanfiction
110 notes
¡
View notes
Note
Can I request a sope one? Where Hobi is sick, like he has his tummy so upset after having dinner with the guys, so goes home early, but Yoongi was worrying so he tags along.
Probably Hobi isn't happy about it, because he actually have the rumbles, gurgles and funny noises going around in his belly, and also his tummy had bloated a lot, and he is having stomach pains, but Yoongi takes good care of him.
I'm catching up on my requests and this one is so cute I loved writing it! @writer-of-the-soul I hope you're still around and that it's to your liking! đđđ
Early night
Sickie: Hoseok
Caretaker: Yoongi
TW: emeto, sickness
Hoseok regrets going out tonight. He wasn't feeling great all day and really wanted to stay home but didn't want to let down his members. So he forced himself out.
After finishing dinner and having a few drinks, Hoseok feels completely done. He had a couple of shots and the alcohol isn't agreeing with his dinner, that also isn't agreeing with his stomach. His stomach is churning unhappily and sloshing around and cramping.
Hoseok just sits there and keeps a straight face, despite the painful discomfort that's slowly getting worse. He is contemplating going home early by himself. He places a hand over his belly and realizes it's bloated. It hurts more to the touch and his stomach grumbles in complaint. Luckily the place is loud and drowns out the noises his stomach is making. Hoseok doesn't even need to hear it, he can literally feel it churning and grumbling from inside. It hurts and he feels nauseas. He's seen Yoongi looking at him multiple times. The older is just observant, he's seen Hobi making weird faces and casually rubbing his stomach all night. He can't help being a little worried.
As the night goes on, Hoseok gets worse. He can feel his organs moving inside his tummy when his stomach rumbles, it's uncomfortable. He groans and sits back, rubbing it again. This time it feels like his stomach is pushing something up as it's churning. Hoseok coughs and holds a hand to his mouth, panicking inside. He quickly gets up from his chair "I'm sorry guys, I'll be right back." Now Yoongi is really worrying.
Hoseok runs into the bathroom and luckily no one else is there. He goes to the first stall and kneels and gags in front of the toilet. His stomach burbles as it prepares to throw out his dinner. It's way quieter in the bathroom and Hoseok can hear how bad his stomach is. Another gag and he's actively retching into the toilet, bringing up the burning alcohol hurting his throat and stomach. He winces as his stomach does another painful churn, gurgling up another wet mouthful. Hoseok wants to keep quiet but he's retching and vomiting too hard he can't help it.
He hears the door open and what sounds like Yoongi: "Hoseok, you in here??"
"Hyung" the younger whines, his eyes watering and blurry.
Yoongi kneels beside the ill dancer, gently rubbing his shoulder. "It's okay Hoba. You'll feel better after getting it out."
Hoseok coughs and pukes up more of his contents and backs away, panting. His stomach makes more sick sounding gurgles that grab Yoongi's attention.
Yoongi lifts up Hobi's shirt and he's surprised at how round and bloated his tummy is. He feels it and the surface is rock hard. "Oh no Hoba, is the dinner upsetting your tummy?"
"Come on, I'm getting you home. You need to rest Hoba."
"Ughh, it hurts hyung" Hoseok whined. His stomach brews up another awful rumble, it feels like an earthquake going on in his stomach. It cramps up inside and Hoseok can't stand it.
Yoongi gets a ride for Hoseok and he goes with him.
"You don't have to go hyung, you can stay out with the guys" Hoseok tries saying but at the same time he wants company and care.
"Nonsense. I won't have you all by yourself in this condition" the older insists.
-----------------
Hoseok flops into bed, he's exhausted and just wants to sleep. But his stomach won't let him, it hurts and keeps making noises and he's still nauseous. Hoseok lays back against the headboard and sighs. "Can you please sleep in my bed hyung?" looking at Yoongi with puppy dog eyes. He's more clingy when he's sick.
"Of course Hoba" Yoongi smiles. The two of them make themselves comfortable. Yoongi gets Hoseok to drink a cup of water. His stomach burbles as it churns with the liquid. It's still bloated and reacts angrily when Yoongi feels it again. Yoongi starts rubbing his tummy gently, moving his hand along the rounded surface and he feels it vibrating with grumbles.
Hoseok gets up and runs to the bathroom, the water rising and splashing his throat. He gags and his stomach gurgles menacingly and shoots out the water. He's coughing and mostly bringing up clear liquid, and then he's just bringing up bile. Yoongi calmly holds him up and rubs his back until he finishes. The older helps him get cleaned up and offers to make him tea but Hoseok turns it down, he can't stomach it.
"Your tummy sounds awful, what's going on in there?" Yoongi's eyes widen. The older puts his head over Hobi's tummy, his ear grazing it. He doesn't put weight on it as he doesn't want to irritate the angry tum further. It grumbles even harder, it's as if his stomach is purposely being worse now. The rumbling sounds like a car, getting louder and then turning into weird sounding gurgles. Then came what sounded like a bubble pop.
"Are you sick again?" Yoongi asks concerned. He's trying to figure out what all these noises mean, whether it's sickness, hunger, indigestion etc. That little pop his tummy did sounded especially weird.
Hoseok looks down at his stomach, trying to grasp the noises it just made. "Ughh I really don't feel good hyung." His stomach burbles with the water, making more tiny bubbles go off inside. It makes Hoseok feels sick again.
Hoseok is exhausted and just wants to sleep. He flops back into bed and Yoongi inspects his tummy that's still bloated. He gently places his hand on it again, rubbing in circles. Hoseok hums in relief, it feels more soothing now. It finally feels like his stomach rid itself of what was bothering it. Yoongi rubs his gurgling stomach until it's calmed down and he's lulled to sleep. He looks at Hobi breathing and his round tummy rising and falling. Even when asleep his tummy still burbles softly once in awhile. It's a lot quieter compared to earlier. Yoongi lays next to him, his head in front of his stomach listening to the little sounds that lull him to sleep.
28 notes
¡
View notes
Text
đđ⨠Some âThe Horror at Camp Jellyjamâ Headcanons â¨đđ
hey welcome back to My Jellyjam Madness part, uh, like 25
anyway, hereâs more headcanons about one of my favorite books, Iâve already done one for Buddy specifically, but heâll be included here again just because I love him that much đ
although, this time, itâll be about a bunch of the other characters as well (I donât really have any drawings for this cause I didnât really feel like it unfortunately, but hey, I bet this will still be fun-) sooooooo enough rambling, HERE WE GO-
(well- two more things, one, I have to thank the Character Headcanon Generator for providing some of these, Iâll specify which ones were from that, and two, cws/tws are in the tags, as always)
~~~~~~~~~~~~
Of course we should start with the main protagonist, miss Wendy herself-
Wendy kind of finds it weird that she doesnât have a mouth, but she would probably love Hello Kitty anyways
Speaking of cats, Wendy doesnât exactly dislike them, but she does get a little nervous around cats
Wendy also dislikes any sort of animals that were/are kinda considered âgrossâ
Whenever Wendy has a hair scrunchy, she likes to put it around her wrist until she has to use it, and sometimes just wears them as accessories
Despite Elliot annoying her, Wendy really does care about him and his well being, a lot
Wendy is very observant to things she finds interesting
Wendy tries to not think about the whole incident, but sheâs just glad most of the people involved were okay after
I like to think Wendy kept in touch with Diedre, Ivy and Jan after it all ended
~~~~~~~~~~~~
Next up, of course, is Wendyâs goofy a$$ brother, Elliot
Elliot doesnât exactly have a favorite sport or game, he just takes whatever sport/game you throw at him, and heâll probably like it (if he wins, of course-)
Elliot kept the King Coin Buddy gave him (and even the other five) as, uh, âsouvenirsâ
Elliot doesnât own a single pair of matching socks (CHG)
Elliot doesnât swear, obviously, but the one time he accidentally did, he made a âpactâ with Wendy for her not to tell anyone- (he had to give her some of his Halloween candy)
The incident didnât scare Elliot too much, but he still doesnât like to talk about when he had to see (and smell-) King Jellyjam
Elliot did, in fact, not complain about his dadâs garden fertilizer again-
~~~~~~~~~~~~
BUDDY TIME âźď¸âźď¸âźď¸
Buddy kinda has a âpreppyâ, bouncy walk (CHG)
Buddy has a slightly older brother named Robert (the only reason the camp wasnât given to him instead is because he was busy preparing for college)
yes, Buddy is his real name
I know the whole âBuddy is between the ages of 17-18â thing probably isnât true but I still like to think it is anyway- so heâs 18
Buddyâs birthday is somewhere in February (havenât decided exactly when lol)
Buddy is more of a dog person, he especially loves golden retrievers because they remind him of his hair-
Buddy kinda had some weird side effects after being freed from King JJâs hypnosis, like only saying âOnly the Bestâ for a few days, aggressive shaking, uncontrollable crying sometimes, vomiting some weird purple stuff, etc.
not sure about this one cause itâs kinda disturbing, but I kinda like to think that Buddyâs brain was literally melting while being hypnotized, which is why he was acting all weird after he was freed (luckily, he has since recovered)
Buddy gained a giant bruise on his chest after the whole softball bat incident, but didnât realize until after he was freed and went home, of course
Due to all the guilt he felt, Buddy had considered ⌠yâknow, ending it all before, although, luckily, he had never acted upon these thoughts
Buddy is secretly closeted, cause yâknow, mid-90s (nah Iâm just kidding âŚâŚ maybe) (CHG)
đđžđđđ đ˛đź đ˛đˇ đśđ đđŞđľđľđź. (CHG)
~~~~~~~~~~~~
Alright, to end this off, hereâs a section for some of the other characters (mostly King JJ)
Jeff was one of the ones who cried the most when all the children were freed, although, heâll never admit that to anyone who didnât see
The only way King Jellyjam can properly communicate with people is through his hypnosis victimsâ minds, his voice is deep, kind of âroyalâ sounding and itâs also gargled
King JJâs favorite candle scent is a specific grape soda candle
King JJ wasnât as huge as he was by yâknow, his end when he first met Buddy, he was only about half the size of a house
Holly helped Buddy the most when he was going through all the side effects, and even helped tie the tie he wore at the end of the book
~~~~~~~~~~~~
alright, I think thatâs all the cringe I could think of for now
bye for noooooooooowwwwwww đ
#goosebumps#goosebumps series#goosebumps book#goosebumps books#the horror at camp jellyjam#headcanon#headcanons#headcanon list#my headcanons#hcs#headcanon generator#i love buddy <3#cw sui thoughts mention#cw mentioned body horror#cw bruise mention#cw hypnotism mention#cw vomit mention
5 notes
¡
View notes
Text
flowers of every color | writer's behind the scenes!
some stuff about my writing process for the fic! be warned that if you haven't caught up yet, there are spoilers
tagging people who liked and/or replied my interest check post: @agustdiv1ne @mazeinthemoon @txtistheloml @kyaneosprincess @teletubbiesssss @banggyu0308
these are pretty long so i'm putting them behind a read-more hehe
story planning:
while we've gotten plenty of yeonjun in prince outfits over the years, the main inspiration for this fic is yeonjun's opening outfit in act: sweet mirage! i saw that and was like "oh man he would be SO DASHING as a prince đ" and just went from there
if you've been here from the start, you might know that i didn't originally plan make a series! i just word-vomited the first chapter (well, what became the first chapter) directly into tumblr's post editor because the thought of prince!yeonjun wouldn't leave me alone, especially after seeing a few other prince/commoner and prince/servant fics floating around lol. chapter 1 is also the only chapter made using tumblr's legacy editor rather than their new one (which is also why the cover pics are one big edited photo and not 3 separate photos, i couldn't figure out how to get 3 photos to line up in the legacy editor).
i honestly did not expect people to read chapter 1 but they did!! and they liked the idea!! plus even after writing chapter 1 i STILL couldn't get the idea out of my head so i decided to write it as a full story. i've written plenty of oneshots before under my (non-kpop) ao3 account, but this is my first multichapter series! so i opened google docs and made a quick outline of the story's main events.
the original outline for foec had 6 chapters + 2 endings, but as i wrote the story, i realized that more detail and scenes were needed than what i initially outlined! chapters 3 and 4 (ball preparations + the ball / gazebo dance scene) were supposed to be one chapter. chapters 5 and 6 (y/n hanging out with the chois + getting caught + punishment + intro of arranged marriage) were also supposed to be one chapter. chapters 7-9 (end of friendship, reconciling with soogyu, y/n & beomgyu talk) were also supposed to be one chapter!
i actually started writing the bad ending first before the good ending -- my reasoning was that if i were the reader, i would want to save the good ending for last so that i could end the series on a positive note. i was very surprised when people voted for the good ending first in the poll LMAO also as far as i'm concerned, both endings are canon in a "branching timeline" kind of way. they are both the real ending! i do have a soft spot for the good ending but also i love angst too much to not write a bad ending haha.
honestly most of the story beats from my original outline made it into the final fic! the biggest change has to do with queen hwayoung's and princess ajin's roles in the story (more on that below).
character notes:
when i was first brainstorming i really wanted to include both taehyun and hueningkai in the story as well, but i struggle with writing ensemble casts and choi line + y/n (+ the supporting characters in the castle) were already enough for me to handle. soobin and beomgyu were the easiest for me to incorporate into the story since they have the same last name and i could go "oh in this universe they're part of the same royal house hence the same last name" HAHA. i do imagine that the house of choi princes are also friends with tyunning (kai does get alluded to in chapter 9), but they're off doing their own adventures.
some of little moments in the fic were inspired by actual things txt have done in variety shows! yeonjun, y/n, soobin, and beomgyu playing cards in chapter 5 is based off to do ep. 53 where they also play cards. soogyu playing badminton in chapter 8 is inspired by gbgb era idol human theater where they played a little badminton by the pool. and there are a lot more small character quirks that are inspired by gifs or fancams i've seen of them haha.
queen hwayoung and princess ajin were originally not supposed to be part of the story! my original idea was the have the arranged marriage subplot be heard secondhand by through advisers so that it feels like an invisible force pulling yeonjun away from y/n. but i needed to make the threat of the arranged marriage stronger and ended up writing the scene with queen hwayoung in it for chapter 6.
princess ajin especially was a late addition -- originally she was never supposed to appear at all, never visiting the castle and only speaking through her mom / royal advisors, so there was that threat of yeonjun being married off to someone he's never even met. but after looking through the feedback of chapter 6 i realized that i kinda-sorta accidentally made setup for her oops. people were wondering what she'd be like, and it would feel too anticlimactic to never have her appear in the story, so i wrote her in. which i don't regret because i did enjoy writing her big scene in chapter 10!
speaking of which: a friend of mine asked what happens to princess ajin, and honestly i wanted to give her proper closure too! but i couldn't find a way to fit it into the story in a way that felt natural. if you ask me though, she gains some level of political independence from her mom (represented by her visiting the castle in the good ending). she still marries for political reasons, to a prince or nobleman who is also in it for the politics, and at first they treat their marriage as a business partnership. eventually they grow close and form a devoted "i'd do anything for you" bond -- not necessarily romantic in nature, but caring in its own way. (i'm describing a queerplatonic relationship basically)
tbh i don't have the energy to write another multichapter right now, but i would love to see spinoff fics for soobin and beomgyu or even taehyun and kai as princes in their own kingdoms! so if you're reading this and you want to do it, you have my blessing <3
flower notes:
while some chapter titles were planned around a specific flower representing the events & progression of the story, others were not (because of the chapter splits i talked about earlier) and i just chose whatever flower was in it lol. the planned chapter title flowers are: yellow roses (ch2), pink roses (ch4), sunflowers (ch5), striped carnations (ch7) , purple hyacinths (ch9), red roses (ch10), daffodils (GE), and white lilies (BE). the unplanned title flowers are: irises (ch1), lilies of the valley (ch3), red and purple zinnias (ch6), sweet peas (ch8).
i mostly used this website as a reference for the language of flowers, BUT i also double check with one or two other websites to make sure i'm getting an established flower meaning and not something made up! when i started fic planning i made a list of flowers with meanings that fit the main story beats and character progressions, then picked the ones with the most established meanings (i.e. supported by multiple "language of flowers" websites) and/or the ones that were appropriate for the growing season.
even though i wrote a disclaimer not to pay attention to botanical accuracy re: seasonal flowering times, i originally envisioned the fic to take place over the spring. then when it got longer, i imagined it taking place over spring and summer, so i tried (keyword: tried) to choose seasonally appropriate flowers or flowers that bloom year-round. this is hard for me because i live in a tropical country. i have never seen a lot of these flowers in person because they don't grow in the climate here, and i have no idea what a four-season year feels like. so i decided not to put time-of-year markers in the fic and leave the season ambiguous, and added that disclaimer about the flowers' accuracy.
an example of this: chapter 9 is named after purple hyacinths. i first decided on this back when the story was only supposed to take place during the spring, since hyacinths are a spring flower. i considered naming it after hydrangeas because they mean something like "thank you for understanding" (i.e. y/n going "thank you for understanding what a hard position i'm in" to yeonjun), and also because they're one of my favorite flowers. but i wasn't sure about their seasonal appropriateness since some sources said that they bloom during early summer so i changed it to hyacinths. BUT THEN the fic got long and i started imagining that the later chapters take place in the summer SO the hyacinths ended up being seasonally inappropriate after all! and hydrangeas would have been more appropriate! especially since txt literally has a song called hydrangea love out aarghhh noooo but anyway it is what it is
other flowers that didn't make the cut + their meanings: sweet william (gallantry), alstroemeria (friendship or devotion), freesia (friendship, thoughtfulness), white tulips (forgiveness, consideration, respect), thyme (courage, strength)
other notes:
the key lime pie in chapter 6 is based on a real pie that i ate at my friend's house when i visited her there and i thought it was the most delicious thing i have ever eaten. in the original draft it was a lemon tart!
i wanted to keep this series strictly sfw, but i did consider making both the good and bad endings have suggestive, fade-to-black scenes. for the good ending, the suggestive part would have involved y/n in yeonjun's room the night after their speech / before waking up together. for the bad ending, it would have happened when yeonjun visits y/n's quarters. i didn't write them bc i... am not good with anything suggestive or nsfw klsadjfklasjd
I COMPLETELY FORGOT BUT Y/N'S FATHER WAS ALSO IN THE AUDIENCE FOR THEIR SPEECH IN THE GOOD ENDING... i have no excuse for not writing him in other than I Forgot. i am so sorry but please imagine he was there
--
that's all i can think of for now! if you have other questions about foec or my writing process please please feel free to reply to this post or send an ask <3
13 notes
¡
View notes
Note
Lol, it is sooo nice to come across someone who still cares about kkm in 2024 đ just gonna send as an ask so we aren't tag paragraphing back and forth. (Tried just messaging, but you know the tumblr app's reliabilty...)
I have so many thoughts on wolfram and yuuri as people and how they would work as a couple
Re: your original tags i 100% agree that yuuri would be the one to initiate their actual relationship with a kiss he didn't even put any thought into, body just acted.Â
I've had this vague fanfic idea in my head for the past like... 10 years (i can't believe i first watched it so long ago) that after getting used to wolfram being his best friend and enjoying being around him in that way for a couple years yuuri would start to catch feelings without even realizing it. Then he'd kiss wolfram in some dramatic dangerous context (like your comic) and immediately fall through a puddle back to earth once the danger is over, without getting the chance to talk to wolfram about it.Â
And then yuuri is just like, stuck on earth for a whole month or 2. Ruminating on the kiss, using 2007 style discussion boards to try to figure out his sexuality (đ poor kid). Maybe watching some random movie (i genuinely don't have a specific one in mind) and realizing that the 2 male main characters have crazy chemisty, remembering something about shipping from that discussion board, searching male character A x male character B and reading some fanfic/seeing some fanart that makes him go "shit maybe i am into guys." Then he like... reads a real romance novel or something that his mom buys him (a teen book! I should clarify. His mom is quirky but not totally oblivous to what would be appropriate), because she's supportive and knows he'd never buy one on his own. And he talks to her a few times about this realization throughout this 2 months.Â
Basically, i like the idea of yuuri being forced away from wolfram and all the normalized queerness of shin makoku and still coming to the conclusion that he likes wolfram and wants to be with him. And "hey, im not even gonna be living on earth much past the age of 18 anyway, so why should i care about any of these cultural norms anymore? And my family gets it, so honestly, fuck it."
And then he finally gets back to shin makoku and word vomits/lays this 2 months worth of soul searching at wolfram's feet.
And wolfram is just like, "well it's actually been 8 months or something for me. Glad you figured all that shit out, even though i still don't get what the big deal was, but i definitely panic spiralled into thinking you weren't coming back ever again because of that kiss. So honestly, i'm pretty happy right now. But ngl, you reciprocating my feelings is a little... off putting? No, maybe more like... completely unexpected. I'm in no way prepared for this."
And then their dynamic switches to wolfram being the one who's kind of uncomfortable with public displays of affection (he still likes it, but is noticeably shy/tense). And yuuri just trying his best to not spook wolfram and understand why he's like this now.
And it all just culminates in them having a talk in bed before the fall asleep a couple months after yuuri comes back where wolfram trys to explain how high up on a pedestel yuuri is in his mind and how, to him, it feels like them actually being together is just dragging yuuri down. And how yes, he loves yuuri romantically, but it's also so much more than that. He loves him as his untouchable best friend who he was JUST getting used to always being out of romatic reach when yuuri got spirited away to earth for 8 months. He loves yuuri as his king. He loves him as an IDEAL. So being with him as his actual fiancÊ is going to be a slow process. It's a lot to recontextualize in wolfram's head.
But yuuri is fine with that because he's like 18ish/still a teenager at this point and wasn't ready to get married immediately anyway.Â
Thanks for the invite to head canon dump on you. It feels good to share these vague ideas for a story i'll never write with another person who GETS the ship in the same way i do đ
I'm also eager to hear any head canons/ideas you have about these 2. We're def on the same wavelength in terms of wanting to give the characters in kkm more context and agency outside of it being a silly little fantasy adventure thing (with a weirdly well fleshed out world, to be fair) đ
REAL....... ur so real for everything here..... i think this is 100% how it would go. love the 2007 forums đ hes troubleshooting his homosexuality like its a game bug or smth thats so in-character i also agree w the wolf being startled by the reciprocation thing like he would 100% not be able to handle yuuri becoming "real" to him. like an actual option to date and stuff cuz my hc (bc i love suffering) is that he kind of likes or its convenient? that yuuri doesn't reciprocate cuz its so easy to be devoted when u dont have an actual relationship to talk abt and its one sided. it also gets more fanatical that way (aka yearning is stronger when it is left unfulfilled LOL) i also feel like he doesnt deserve it 2 some degree, not that hes not confident but that it's not his place. i feel like this is common in fanart/fic but where yuuri is like ok so can we kiss now and wolf is like ? kiss? we are a symbolic union between blah blah blah
BUT YEAH...... ALSO I LOVE THEM HAVING TALKS TOGETHER IN BED its just so.... like nice 2me...... the vibe of like having to sleep together.. the heart to hearts in bed is so funny but nice. the 16 year olds having a heart to heart while playing house (as a married couple) like the dissonance between their emotional immaturity and the tension and the closeness between them is so juicyyyy like SLEEPOVER TIME except ur discussing ur divorce arc w a 16 year old boysoldier who wants to die for you So Bad
my personal hcs/pure self indulgent bs under cut
ok first i feel like i have to clarify that i dont think that my hcs are canon i just like to have fun w kkm chars like dolls lmfaoooo..... but here are my self indulgent how-they-get-together-hcs ALSO its been like a solid two or three months since i last thought in depth abt kkm so i might be messing some details up
i kinda like the idea of wolf drifting apart from yuuri (from his constant rejection as well as duty and circumstance) and yuuri never reciprocates during this time (also never realizes) and eventually wolf goes off to bielefelt to do his duties and become the patriarch after everything settles. (i also like greta a lot so this is where she goes off to her own nation and wanders as a knight and alsooooo has a lesbianism with beatrice at around 20? years old..?) ANYWAYS they're in kind of awkward limbo and 2 yuuri wolf is someone he wishes he was closer to like when they were kids but isn't and he also avoids him from the guilt/shame of rejecting his feelings
at this pt yuuri has noticed in hindsight that he was in love w wolf but anyways something happens (like an attack) and wolf and yuuri are stuck living together again, wolf is once again risking his life for yuuri and his actions sort of betray that he's still just as in love w him as he was before they separated, he just decided that it would be better not to burden him with his feelings (at this pt he's self-aware that 16 year old wolf had a lot of baggage and codependency lumped in with love like the deifying stuff) and eventually yuuri reveals that he thinks he was in love with him too and wolf has to confront the fact that he wasn't looking for romance in the first place and also that yuuri is still too bright for him to touch (in his mind) so he's kinda like i do my job and u do urs for the good of this nation. BUT OFC they eventually get together after a lot of awkward divorcedness YAAAYYYYYYYY
OH ALSO unrelated to prev scenario but one thing i love ab ur hc and teen yuuram is the contrast between the world-ending desperation of wolf's love and the teenage first crush sweetness of yuuri's. I LOVE THE IDEA OF WOLF BEING LIKE. "i would die on the cross for you" (wiping the blood from his brow) and yuuri's just like "ok lets take this one step at a time" the part of the ship that's just yuuri getting to be an awkward gay teen and wolf eventually discovering awkward teen crushisms is sooo cute to me. like discovering that holding hands in a romantic context does not at all feel like what they did in the closet!! soo sweet and cute
ok ty for listening THIS IS SO LONG IM SORRRRYYYYYYYYY đđđđ feel free 2 throw ur hcs at me anytime...!!! ^^
#i have sooo many hcs LMAO most of them wolf-centric but mannnnnn ask me anytime abt wolf and shinou đor ill draw the comic ig....#i havent finished kkm anime actually im one ep away from finishing it but i got caught up and scared to finish it so#txt#i forgor my ask tag#and also my kkm rambles tag#OH WAIT its#gomakkm#cave mail#also ur so right about yuuri's journey of self acceptance as well as the crush thing love to see the sociopolitical differences explored!
2 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Sister, Maiden, Monster: Chapter 0-2
author: Lucy A. Snyder
Warning ahead for some body horror, capitalism horror (y'all know that's a real thing), medical malpractice, and light cannibalism. There will be so many spoilers. Yes, I'm putting in a read more tag for that.
Chapter 0
This book so far gets points for not taking long to jump into the first character coming down with PVG. And it's brutal from the get go. It didn't turn my stomach (probably because I read a lot of body horror and was prepared), but it did make me squirm in sympathy.
Chapter 1
When Erin thought about her then-boyfriend or whatever giving her genital warts the first time they slept together... I would have thought you should see that as a bad omen. I don't know that this guy is going to be an ass, but she didn't mention him when we were in her apartment before the flashback to the asylum, so I'm assuming he ditched the woman he had planned to marry. Yes, I'm judgy.
Speaking of the flashbacks, we're getting out first taste of the not normal body horror. Normal would be the violent vomiting from Chapter 0. This chapter we get teeth growing in strange pores on the tongue. We don't only get hit with body horror, there's also the real life horror of capitalism:
"And even though I'm chronically ill, and chronically a danger to my community and myself, the world still expects people like me to make it to work on time."
I see someone took notes during the heights of the pandemic.
I'm pretty sure the dream at the end of chapter 1 laid out what was going to be happening in the book and I am here for it.
Chapter 2
I'd bet good money that all the forms they had Erin sign as soon as she came to game them permission to feed her human blood and brains. I'd also bet good money that they knew damn good and well that she wasn't coherent enough to read, let alone understand what she was signing. Are we even worthy of survival as a species when we willingly give up our humanity like that? I know that kind of thing has happened, and continues to happen today, and my question still stands.
I'm gonna close the book for the night (restraint! I have it!), but I'll leave you with this dark little quote:
And in the back of my diseased mind, a perversion of a children's song echoed:
Brains, brains, the magical meat. The worse you feel, the more you eat. The more you eat, the more vicious you get. Brain eaters are the wors't kind of threat!
#tonya yells into the void#tonya reads books#sister maiden monster#tw: body horror#tw: medical malpractice#tw: cannibalism#tw: involuntary cannibalism
3 notes
¡
View notes
Photo
I knew I could find you here. Whatâs wrong? Are you OK? Yeah, everythingâs OK. I was just called a [straight woman that cockteases lesbians], but, other than that, everythingâs fine. And I just ran into a pack of shitty misogynists. As if being a mom were an insult.Â
#madre solo hay dos#ana servĂn#mariana herrera#shitty screencap posts (TM)#another lame-ish post but I just wanted a space to tag vomit real quick about how SOFT ana's voice got when she asked 'are you ok?'#like is this now the status quo??? is ana now gonna be a hellcat with literally everyone else#but when she sees mariana has a hair out of place she'll completely melt into this gooey alter ego that only cares if she's ok??#because if so I'ma need time to prepare because it is A LOT!!!!!!!!!!#her reaction to hearing what elena's current squeeze called mariana was rly cute too#(sidenote: two years of master's degree coursework were finally put to use in my decision-making process for how to translate 'buga'#I spent an inordinate amount of time waffling between going for the functional equivalent or not before deciding not to take any risks#lest I got a bunch of anons in my inbox chastising me for how I interpreted the term completely wrong or something lol#so y'know money well spent!!)#anyway this was a cute little moment#I understand their screentime can be limited because of the short runtime#and the fact that they have to juggle screentime/storylines for a lot of supporting characters as well#so I will take whatever few crumbs they give me and make a three-course meal out of it#it was nice to see them commiserating about their respective troubles#as well as seeing again how much ana always picks up immediately if there's something bothering mariana#which is just the SWEETEST thing especially considering how they started out ugh :)))
24 notes
¡
View notes